Unity

by Kieva Lynn

Chapters

Chapter One
Chapter Two
Chapter Three
Chapter Four
Chapter Five
Chapter Six
Chapter Seven
Chapter Eight
Chapter Nine
Chapter Ten
Chapter Eleven
Chapter Twelve
Chapter Thirteen
Chapter Fourteen
Chapter Fifteen
Chapter Sixteen
Chapter Seventeen
Chapter Eighteen
Chapter Nineteen
Chapter Twenty
Chapter Twenty-One
Chapter Twenty-Two
Chapter Twenty-Three
Chapter Twenty-Four
Chapter Twenty-Five
Chapter Twenty-Six
Chapter Twenty-Seven
Chapter Twenty-Eight
Chapter Twenty-Nine
Chapter Thirty
Chapter Thirty-One
Chapter Thirty-Two
Chapter Thirty-Three
Chapter Thirty-Four
Chapter Thirty-Five
Epilogue
Prologue

Chapter One

Author's Note

For clarity,

"XXXX"

Denotes a scene change.

"xx"

Denotes a point-of-view change within the same scene, usually from human to pony or vice-versa.

Chapter One

Unity
Chapter Two

Ponyville town hall. Twilight Sparkle groaned as she picked herself up from the floor. "What happened?" She mumbled.

"Heck if I know." Applejack answered. Twilight looked and felt a brief tug of annoyance that the farm mare was the only one who had apparently managed to keep on her feet through the, well, the whatever it was that had just happened. Applejack continued "All I know is, the lightning went crazy like no lightning I've ever seen before. Then there was this huge booming sound and flash of light."

Standing now, Twilight shook herself off and tried to focus. Everything looked normal enough, at least inside the building. There was no smell of smoke in the air, a relief after so much lightning. And... "What is that sound!?" She exclaimed.

"It just started darling." Rarity said. "High and low back and forth..."

"Some kind of alarm?" Rainbow suggested.

"Maybe..." Twilight pondered. "This would be a good time for an alarm to be going off."

"Yeah, but what pony in their right mind'd make something so annoying?"

"Good question."

"Okay, let's get organized." Twilight said. "A.J., Dash, take a look around outside, see how much damage there is. Pinkie, go down into the shelter and make sure everypony is unharmed. Spike, take a letter."

"Ready when you are Twilight!" The dragon said, producing quill and parchment.

"Dear Princess Celestia," Twilight began, "We have just experienced a most unusual event here in Ponyville. A rogue storm of incredible power blew in from beyond the Everfree forest. The storm has dissipated now, and everypony who took shelter in the town hall seems to be okay. However, the storm itself had some most peculiar properties, of a kind that I have never personally encountered or even read about..."

Twilight stopped as Spike snickered. "Something funny?"

"Sorry Twi. It's just... Something You've never read about!? I never thought I'd see the day."

Fluttershy and Rarity chuckled softly as well. "It does seem unlikely dear." Rarity said.

Twilight shook her head. "Okay okay... Enough humor at my expense, there's a letter to send." She resumed dictating. "For one thing, Rainbow Dash swears that the storm intentionally attacked a pegasus attempting to disrupt it. While this is not entirely impossible, it would require a spell matrix to hold a consciousness magically. Which leads to the second anomaly: The storm was entirely devoid of any Thaumic energies whatsoever. As you know, this should be impossible; even if a thaumic vacuum could be created, the surrounding energies would flow into the area to correct the imbalance. With regrets, I must admit to having no idea whatsoever on how to explain this. Any assistance is appreciated. Your loyal student, Twilight Sparkle."

As Spike rolled up the scroll, Fluttershy asked "Thaumic energy?"

"Magic darling." Rarity replied. "Thaumic is the scientific term for it... But Twilight, are you certain? No magic in it at all?"

"Zero." Twilight confirmed.

"Ready to send!" Spike announced. He held out the scroll and blew fire, burning the scroll into magical energies that swirled around and around before dissipating.

"Everypony's okay!" Pinkie announced, bouncing back up the stairs from below, followed by some of the braver townsponies.

"Good. Now let's-" Twilight was cutoff as a shimmering green cloud appeared, and condensed into a scroll which fell at her feet. An all-too-familiar scroll.

"Isn't that the same scroll Spike just sent?"

Spike popped the seal and read the first line. "'Dear Princess Celestia. We have just experienced...' Yeah, that's it all right."

"Why did the letter come back here?" Fluttershy asked.

"They're supposed to return to sender if they can't be delivered." Spike answered.

Twilight nodded. "Right. But why...?"

The front doors slammed open, to reveal Applejack and Rainbow Dash with frightened expressions. "Um, Twi, y'all might wanna come take a look at this..."

"Oh my, how bad is the town damaged?"

"The town itself is fine, far as we can tell." Applejack said. "And as you can hear that awful sound has finally stopped too. It's just... well... Come look."

With Twilight leading the way, the ponies in the lobby filed out into the now brightly-sunlit day. As they looked about it became clear that the town had indeed weathered the storm with little or no damage. It was Dinky Hooves, riding atop her mother's back, that noticed first. "Wow! Look at that!" She exclaimed, pointing off to the north.

Twilight looked, and her jaw fell open. Where there should have been nothing but open fields leading up to the slopes of the lone mountain where Canterlot stood, there was now a thick forest that continued to the feet of a much larger and more intimidating chain of mountains. The peaks continued as far to the east and west as she could see, snowcapped and unfamiliar. Of Canterlot there was no sign. "W... What!?"

"Where's Canterlot!?"

"Where are the Princesses!?"

"Where are we!?"

The voices grew ever more panicked. Twilight wanted very badly to panic along with them. But she had a duty, and so instead she shouted "Okay! Calm down! Everypony just calm down right now!"

"But what's happening?" A still-panicked voice shouted from the crowd.

"I... I don't know." Twilight admitted. "But whatever it is, we'll all get through it if we just stick together.

Amidst a commotion of ponies being jostled out of the way, the Mayor arrived and proclaimed "Miss Sparkle is correct! We need to work together to gather supplies and create a secure area. The town hall itself is our best choice for that. So, if everypony will follow me back inside, we can make our plans and get started, allowing the Element Bearers to work on the larger issue in peace." She turned and trotted back into the building, followed by the crowd.

"Well thank goodness for that." Applejack said. "So, you're up Twi. What should we do?"

"I think... Reconnaissance first... Rainbow Dash?"

"Ready!"

"I want you to fly straight up, five hundred hooves, and see whatever there is to see." Twilight said. Dash nodded, saluted, and started to fly away when Twilight quickly grabbed her by the tail.

"Huh!? What gives?"

"I mean it Rainbow Dash." Twilight said. "Straight up, look around, straight back down. No matter what you see, no flying off on your own!"

"Okay okay, sheesh... Be right back..." Pumping her wings hard, Rainbow ascended rapidly to the altitude Twilight requested. Leveling off, she scanned the surrounding area. Mostly she saw forest, and to the north the great mountains. Ponyville itself was now situated at the center of a meadow surrounded by the forests. Looking closer, the pegasus saw that the entire town had apparently been bought here, even Fluttershy's cottage and Sweet Apple Acres, but the cutoff line was sharp along the perimeter.

Thoughts of home led her to look for her own cloud house, but it was nowhere to be seen. "Great. The one thing the storm doesn't bring..."

Moments later, Rainbow's ruminations on the loss of her home were cut short when she saw movement out of the corner of her eyes. Focusing, she could just barely see... ...something... hovering in the sky perhaps two miles away. "What the hay is that?" she whispered to herself. Rainbow considered ignoring Twilight's concerns and flying over for a better look. Before she could do so, however, the mystery flier descended straight down. Watching, Rainbow saw what she had somehow missed until now: Another town.

Twilight and her friends watched as Rainbow Dash slowly fluttered down to the ground. "Well?" Pinkie asked.

"The whole town's here." Dash replied. "Flutter's place and the farm too, but not my place... And, there's a new town that way." She pointed west.

"A whole new town!?"

"Yeah. Funny looking too, buildings looked a little too big and they're not made like the buildings here... And, one other thing... Something flew up from the town, then went back down."

"'Something?' What kind of something?" Twilight asked.

"Yes dear, there are only so many intelligent beings that can fly... Was it a pegasus, or a breezy, or (Celestia forbid), a changeling?" Rarity asked.

"None of them. I don't know what it was, except that it wasn't just, like, a bird or a bug or something..."

"Weird... But we need to investigate!" Twilight declared. "Come on girls, it's time to meet the neighbors..."

XXXX

The Spoony Bard diner, Fallow Meadows. Bert was, of course, the first one back on his feet following the flash. He peered out the diner's windows, shocked to see sunlight where there had been only the darkness of the storm. "Alright folks, everybody on your feet!" He shouted over the still roaring storm sirens.

Roger stood, helping Florence up. "What the hell just happened?"

"That flash... Bert, did some nutjob finally drop the bomb?"

"No bomb... Least ways not a nuke." Bert said. "We're still here after all. Don't blame you for thinkin' that though, bright as it was."

"So what did happen then?" Another patron asked. "I mean, something's not right here."

"I don't know, but I intend to find out." Bert said. "Anyone wants to come with, I'm heading over to the Sheriff’s office. Maybe they'll know something, and maybe they can turn that damned siren off."

Most of those who were in the diner, including Florence, Roger, and the cook followed behind Bert as he walked down the street. The height of the buildings in that part of town screened locations further away from view at ground level, so none of them yet noticed the change of locale. Halfway to their destination, the sirens fell silent. "Thank God for that." Roger cheered.

"Don't be too happy about it." Bert said. "Look." He motioned to a nearby traffic light, which was dark.

"Aw man, the power's out?"

"Yep, whole town I'd say."

"Great."

They walked the rest of the way in silence. As the group was approaching the station, Sheriff Conrad Tucker stepped out, holding a rifle. "Bert, am I glad you're here." he said. "Never thought any of the weird stuff you survivalist types go in for would happen here."

"For the love of... I'm not a conspiracy nut!" Bert exclaimed. Then belatedly he added "Wait... What weird stuff? You mean the storm?"

"Nope, c'mon, you can see from our roof..." Bert and company followed as the Sherriff led them up onto the roof of the four story building. From there, they could see the surrounding forest and mountains.

"What... ...Where the hell are we?"

"The million dollar question my friend." Tucker replied.

Roger said "The storm... I know how crazy this sounds, but that freaky storm must've done something to us."

"Yeah... Now we know why the power's out." Bert said. "Sheriff, you've got generators for the station right?"

Tucker nodded. "Yeah. And I think I know what you're thinking Bert, and there's bad news on that front too... We've got our radios online, computers too... There's nothing. No radio, no television, no internet."

"But what could knock everything out all at once?" Florence asked.

Bert said "Radio interference? That's what first alerted me that something was up, I was getting heavy static on frequencies that should have been crystal clear."

"I don't think so." The Sherriff answered. "See, we can't get any outside communications, but our own radios..." He pushed a button on his radio. "Allen, Allen you read?"

"Loud and clear boss." A voice came back.

"Okay, just testing. See? No interference now."

A look of intense concentration came over Bert's features. After a moment he said "But if the airwaves are clear... And there's no active broadcasts..." He blanched.

"You've come to the same conclusion I did then." Tucker nodded. "Wherever that storm's taken us, it's not just around the corner... We're not on Earth anymore..."

A ruckus erupted among the group at these words, one that took the Sherriff several minutes to calm. Still not wanting to believe it, but knowing that it made more sense than any other option, Florence asked "So, what are we supposed to do?"

Bert said "Getting intel on our surroundings is the first step."

"Right." Tucker agreed. "And we're already working on that. Come on." He led them back to ground level, and into the back parking lot of the police station. Here they found a pair of young men working around a small machine.

"A drone?" Bert asked.

"Exactly. We've mounted a better camera than it came with, we're just gonna send it up, get a good look." Tucker started back towards the door. "We'll be able to watch in real time.

Back inside, Tucker and the rest of the group along with several deputies stood watching the video feed as the drone flew upwards. They could see the seemingly endless forest, and little else. Bert looked close, searching. "Hot damn!" He suddenly exclaimed. "Look here! That's my place."

"Good news. We might need the weapons."

"You've got 'em... Supplies too, food, medicine, fuel..."

"Hey! What's that!?" Roger said, pointing at the screen.

"Some kind of bird?"

"Maybe..." Tucker radioed to the men operating the drone. "Can you guys zoom in on that?"

"One sec..."

The view suddenly began to change, zeroing in on...

"You guys seein' this?"

"Winged horse?"

"Yep."

"Pegasus. That's what the Greek Myths called winged horses."

"Am I allowed to say I'm not seeing it?"

"Is it just me, or is it looking this way?"

"It is! Guys, get the drone back on the ground."

Tucker and Bert exchanged worried looks. "What the hell do we do now?" They asked together...

XXXX

Deep in the unfamiliar forest six ponies moved in a tightly huddled group. "I know it's not the Everfree," Applejack said, "But darned if it's not giving me the same vibe."

"Yeah, anything could be in here." Pinkie agreed.

"Not what I needed to hear right now." Fluttershy whispered. Several voices muttered their agreement.

"Oh, but anything can mean anything!" Pinkie said. "Not just anything bad!"

"Maybe..." Twilight said. She sounded unconvinced.

Rarity asked "Rainbow dear, we've been walking for half an hour and you said it wasn't that far... Are you sure we're still on the right course?"

"I'm wondering the same thing." Twilight agreed. "Can you take a quick look?"

"Sure thing." Rainbow flew out of sight above the forest canopy, then returned a few moments later. "We're good. It's just over the next rise."

"Did you see anything else?" Fluttershy asked. "Like, maybe who lives there?"

"Well, actually yeah... I didn't wanna scare you..."

"We need t' know." Applejack said.

"Right, well... They're some kind of tall things, walkin' around on their hind legs like minotaurs."

"Minotaurs!?"

"No, like minotaurs. Smaller though, but still a little bigger than ponies... No horns, not much hair..."

"Freaky."

"Totally."

The friends continued on in silence, climbing the rise and looking down on the new town. "It's bigger than Ponyville." Twilight observed, "Maybe half again as big."

"Yeah... And look at those creatures... Never seen anything like 'em!" Applejack said.

"Oh but look!" Fluttershy squealed, "They've got pet dogs! They can't be all that bad if they keep pets can they?"

"Hey! If they like pets like we do, maybe they like parties!" Applejack and Rainbow grabbed tightly onto Pinkie's tail before she could bounce into the center of town and pull a party cannon out of nowhere.

"Maybe later Pinks. After we know more about them!"

"Aww.... Then again, the more we know the better I can make it... Okay!" Pinkie grinned.

"Crisis averted." Twilight thought with a sigh of relief. She said "Okay, let's go..."

Meanwhile in Fallow Meadows, Sherriff Tucker was debating with Bert on how best to proceed. "Look, it's clear we're on some kind of alien planet. We need to know more about it if we're gonna survive..."

"I agree!" Bert said, "But going out half-cocked'll just get people killed. Fortify and defend first, then go exploring."

"Fortify with what!?"

"There's more than enough supplies in town for a couple of weeks. Especially with what I've got."

"We can't just sit here-" The Sherriff was interrupted by a deputy charging through the front door.

"Sherriff! It's here!"

Tucker frowned. "What's here?"

"The winged-horse-pega-thing sir... It's approaching on foot... And it's bought friends..."

At a range of one hundred hooves (Just under one hundred fifty feet) the Element Bearers stopped and stared at the mysterious town before them. The locals had noticed their approach, and most ran into whatever buildings were closest to them, but a few had stayed and stared back. "Okay... We're here..." Rainbow said. She looked at Twilight. "Do you wanna ring the bell, or should I?"

"For now neither. They know we're here. Let's let them make the next move." Twilight sat down to wait.

Rainbow shrugged. "You're the egghead."

And so they sat, and waited. It was a short wait. Less than ten minutes later a rumbling sound rose, and grew louder. Moments later a large metal carriage pulled into sight and grew closer, before stopping twenty hooves away. Doors opened, and three of the beings emerged. One was dressed in camoflage. The other two wore what Twilight suspected were the uniforms of guards. All carried what at first looked like some kind of sticks, but as they drew closer she recognized the features and swallowed fearfully at what she knew they must be.

"Here we go girls..." Twilight whispered. Be on guard, but don't do anything rash... ...Rainbow." She chuckled at the stare her friend gave, then looked up at the creatures. "Greetings. My name is Twilight Sparkle, student of Princess Celestia, and these are my friends. We come representing Ponyville, and hoping that you have answers to our questions..."

"Are those... Unicorns?" The deputy asked as he stared out the window of Bert's Humvee.

"What the hell is this Bert?" Tucker asked. "I'm starting to think we're all just hallucinating."

"Nah, life's never that easy." Bert answered. He braked to a stop. "So here we are and there they are... Plan?"

"Play it as it lies." Tucker said. He opened his door and stepped out, reaching back in to retrieve his rifle. The three men walked slowly, cautiously, until they were almost close enough to reach out and touch the nearest pony, a lavender specimen with a horn.

Said unicorn stepped forward. "Queelie. Ne xaxa yo Wernka Dernas, dotii t Paolo Celxia, utuos be graxx. Retran lo traxn Predibur, corta ne fomarroa."

The men exchanged glances. "Language... Duh, shoulda seen it coming." Bert said.

"Language?" the deputy asked. "Maybe they're just dumb horses making noises."

Bert shook his head. "No... Listen to it, there was structure, cadance, meaning... That wasn't animal sounds, it was words." He looked to the ponies. "I'm sorry, we can't understand you."

Twilight face-hooved. "Oh! Oh duh! Of course they don't speak our language, how could they?"

"Well can you translate?" Applejack asked.

"Of course!" Twilight smiled. "Translation matrix creation is a very simple spell. All I have to do is borrow the information from the language center of one of their brains... I wouldn't do this without permission ordinarily, but we need to be able to communicate."

In later days, both human and pony would recall what happened next and shudder, the fear of how close both came to disaster, the thoughts of what might have happened if they had... Twilight looked at the nearest creature and closed her eyes. Her horn began to glow, and a moment later a glow appeared around the creature's head. And then the screaming started. Twilight's eyes popped open to the the creature yelling and panicking, jumping back, trying to brush the magic glow away. The other two were pointing their weapons at her and shouting angrily.

Realizing that she had made a mistake, Twilight canceled the spell, sitting and gesturing with her front legs in what she hoped were non-threatening motions. The two creatures fell silent, and stopped pointing the weapons at her. The third however...

Sherriff Tucker looked back and forth between the purple pony and his deputy, the latter screaming and swiping madly at whatever the glow around his head was. He reached a decision, bought his rifle to bear along with Bert, and shouted "Stop! Cease and desist! I will open fire if you don't stop right now!" Of course, the pony could have no idea what he was saying, but perhaps the general idea would get across.

To his surprise, it did. The pony stopped, and began gesticulating. "What's it doing now?"

"'Don't shoot!' Motions?" Bert suggested.

"Or maybe it's apologizing. Or trying to explain what it was doing." Tucker said. "Either way, let's see what happens." He moved his aim away from the ponies, Bert following suit. "Carl, you okay?" Tucker called to his deputy.

"I will be!" The man angrily replied, leveling his gun. "Damned thing tried ta brainwash me or something!" He moved to fire, but Bert was quicker, grabbing the end of the gun and skewing Carl's aim away. The gun discharged with a loud roar, the shell flying harmlessly afield.

"What the hell is wrong with you!?" Bert was about to exclaim, but before he could speak he was beaten to the punch: The rainbow-maned pegasus was in the air, staring down the deputy at close range, yelling in words the men couldn't comprehend though given the context Bert suspected much of it was vulgar.

Pegasus and deputy were clearly about to come to blows. The situation was defused on both fronts when a lasso wrapped around the angry pony's waist and started pulling her back, while Carl was manhandled to the ground by Bert and Tucker.

"Now what's this nonsense about mind control?" Bert asked. "That's science fiction."

"And so are aliens?" Carl exclaimed. "You saw it! That glow around my head..."

"Could've been anything. Tell me, if you're so sure it was trying to control you, what did you feel?"

"Feel?"

"Yeah, you shoulda felt, oh, I dunno, trapped in your own head, or a voice saying 'Kill all humans' or an urge to point the gun at me or your boss... You feel any of that?" Bert asked.

"Well, no." Carl admitted.

"Okay then." Bert continued, "Headaches, nausea, itching, painful burning sensation?"

"No nothing!" Carl said. "I didn't feel a thing at all!"

"Then maybe it wasn't an attack. I mean, come on, if that was what they were doin' don't you think they'd have done it to all of us?"

Tucker was chuckling to himself. "Damn Bert, I thought you were supposed to be the paranoid one, not the voice of reason."

"Prepared doesn't equal nutcase." Bert said. "Don't get me wrong, I'm not just trustin' them... But someone's gotta give this a chance. Might as well be someone that can defend himself if it turns out bad."

"Yeah, I just hope Carl didn't already cause that." Tucker said. And then, from the crowd that had gathered at the edge of town, came a scream for help...

Chapter Two

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Three

Unity
Chapter Three

Cole Porter Public High School, Fallow Meadows. Sheriff John Tucker stood on the stage of the school's auditorium, looking out over the gathering crowds as people found seats. From the look of things, he suspected the announcements over patrol car loudspeakers had worked: very nearly the entire town seemed to be present, people packing into the chamber like sardines.

"Where are all the kids?" A deputy asked, noting that only adults were present.

Tucker answered "There's eight thousand people in this town, and only five thousand seats in here... We've got the kids and teenagers busy in the gymnasium for the time being. If we're lucky, only a few people will have to stand."

As the deputy nodded, Bert approached from the seating area. "I dunno Sheriff." He said, "It's like you thought, a lot of folks don't have the slightest clue what's happened yet. But there's been rumors flyin' left and right..."

"Correct rumors?"

Bert laughed. "What do you think? I heard at least five different stories just walking through the room... I especially liked the one in which I've staged a coup and taken over the town government."

"You might as well have." Tucker replied. "Damned Mayor off in Hawaii when this happens..."

"Lucky guy." Bert said. "Or maybe not, I expect the press won't leave him be right about now." He shuddered. "Way I see it, you've got the easy job here compared to that."

"Yeah, I'll keep telling myself that." Tucker answered sourly. He looked out over the room. "Looks like we're ready. Tucker walked to the podium, tapping on the microphone to get people's attention. Once the room was quiet, he began: "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you all for coming... I know that you're all at least a little scared right now. I also know that there are a lot of false rumors running around-"

The Sheriff was interrupted by someone in the second row, "Just get around to it! What the hell is happening?"

"Yes. That's where I'm going, if you'll please settle down. Now then, at the moment I can't tell you everything for the simple reason that we don't yet know everything, but I'll tell you as much as we do know. To squelch to rumor mills though, With the Mayor gone I'm in charge not Bert. There hasn't been a nuclear war, ravenous aliens aren't eating people, or replacing them, or laying eggs in their chests, and we still don't know what happened at the end of 'The Sopranos.'" Several people chuckled at this last one. Tucker continued, "So far as we can tell, that freak storm yesterday was something more than a storm. We don't know what it was, or how it did it, but as anyone who has been to the edge of town knows, we're no longer where we were. We're not in Indiana, and based on the total lack of radio transmissions we don't think we're even on Earth anymore."

Tucker fell silent here, waiting patiently for the predictable commotion to run it's course, a wait which took several minutes. As people began to quiet down, several questions were shouted at the stage. "How will we get home?"

"What about our food and water supplies?"

How are we supposed to survive?"

"All good questions!" Tucker answered. "And yes, one of the reasons why we've called everyone here is to work together on answering them. I can tell you that we have enough resources, both human and materiel, to make this work if we all come together. But, before we go into that, there is one more very important thing I need to tell you." As the crowd again gave it's undivided attention, the Sheriff said "We aren't alone here. There is another town about two miles from us... ...And it's inhabitants are not human."

This time the commotion was deafening, a frightened ruckus that nearly turned into a riot. "Carl was tellin' the truth!"

"They'll kill us all!"

"I say we go make 'em send us home!"

"Yeah! Chew bubblegum and kick ass!"

"Horses I tell you! Weird alien horse things!"

"Horses!?"

"People! People calm down!" Tucker was shouting into the microphone, but it was doing no good. As the Sheriff began to worry that the situation might get out of control a blaringly loud sound rang out, causing a hush as everyone looked towards the source. Which was of course Bert, holding a naval air horn to a megaphone.

"Calm the hell down or I turn the thing on high and hold the button down for a full minute!" the survivalist shouted. "Now listen to the man, he's got more to tell you!"

Though the crowd was still muttering, they looked towards the podium, where Tucker resumed his presentation. "Alright, yes, there are aliens. And yes, they look kind of like small horses or ponies though the differences are strong enough you'd never mistake one for a regular Earth horse. Furthermore, as I'm sure many of you have heard, when they made contact with us yesterday there were a pair of incidents involving Carl Harner and the cook from the Spoony Bard Diner..." Over the next few minutes the Sheriff explained what had happened as best he could. When he finished there were of course questions, though at least the crowd stayed calmer this time around.

"How's Herbert doing?"

"Doctor Burns has him under observation. He looks to make a full recovery."

"What if these aliens turn hostile?"

"We've got Bert." The crowd laughed.

"Why are you so sure that what they tried to do to Deputy Harner wasn't an attack?"

"I'm not. But it wouldn't make sense to attack just one of us... And they did use the same power to save a man's life a little later. I think that deserves benefit of the doubt."

"Benefit of the doubt!? But if they bought us here..."

There was the question Tucker had been waiting for. "I don't think they did." He explained, "In fact, I think they're in the same boat we are. Bring up the pictures boys!" He shouted. On a projection screen behind the sheriff an aerial view of Fallow Meadows appeared. "This picture was taken yesterday by a drone we sent up. Notice, all the way around the edges of town, how clear-cut the line is between what was already here and what got bought along with us from Earth."

There was muttering and discussion in the crowd as people took note of the clear line all the way around the town. Tucker motioned for the next picture, which was a close up of the edge, at a place where it intersected a rail line. "Here you see where the railroad met one side of the edge. It's sheared cleanly at the border, and the other end of the tracks is the same way."

"Nice slideshow sheriff, but what's the point?" Someone yelled.

The room turned dead silent when the third picture appeared. Tucker let people look for a moment before he said "Here is an aerial shot of the alien's town. As you can see, it shows the exact same circular border, razor-sharp, all around the perimeter. In fact..." He motioned for the fourth picture, an image of where the alien town's railroad was cut, "...The size specifications are different of course, but our neighbors have rail service at home too... And it's cut in the same way."

"It's true then..." A man in the front row said, "They're victims here too."

"Can they help us? Can we work together?"

"I hope so," Tucker replied, "And I think that they hope so too... I think it's why they came yesterday. But there is a problem, naturally we speak different languages."

With this knowledge discussions started in earnest all through the crowd, people suggesting possible ways to breech the language barrier, things the aliens might be able to offer humanity and vice-versa, the implications of first-contact, and a myriad of other important topics. Tucker looked on, proud of his townsfolk and daring to hope that just maybe this would all work out.

And so it was at that moment that a deputy stuck his head in the room and shouted "Sheriff? They're back."

XXXX

Pinkie Pie bounced energetically through the dense forest, the large box of donuts (and muffin) somehow staying perfectly balanced no matter what kind of crazy jumps and stunts she performed. "...I just hope they turn out to like chocolate. And vanilla, strawberry, butterscotch, caramel-mmmmuph!" The pink mare was silenced by an orange hoof in her mouth.

"We get it Pinkie." Applejack said. "Just like I hope they like apples, Twilight hopes they have a library, Rarity wants a closer look at their clothes, etctera etcetera etcetera... We gotta be calm and polite though..."

"Oh duh, I know that." Pinkie answered. She did a full double backflip, the box uneffected even when she was upside down with it underneath her. "That's why I'm working out all my energy now, so that even I can be reserved for once... Well... Reserved by my standards anyway..."

Twilight favored Pinkie with an incredulous look. "Um... Thanks, I guess..."

"No problem! Just don't ask me to do it on a regular basis."

Fluttershy whispered "I hope the sick one from yesterday is okay."

"Well that's up to their egghead doctors." Rainbow said.

Twilight nodded. "Rainbow's actually right for once."

"HEY!"

Twilight continued, "We did what we could to help, but it's up to him and the doctors they've got. And speaking of doctors and sickness, Pinkie, don't be upset if they don't eat any of that right away. They might want to test it first. I know I would."

"What!? You mean they might think that we mean to poison them!?" Rarity was aghast.

"Not necessarily... But they'll want to be safe I'm sure, and that means making sure... I mean, even though there's nothing wrong with our food for us, maybe there's some ingredient harmless to us but dangerous to them?"

"Ahh... Well that is a more palatable concern."

"An' I'm guessin' it goes both ways?" Applejack asked.

Nodding, Twilight said "Absolutely. If they offer anypony anything at all to eat or drink, accept it but don't consume it, not until we know for sure it's safe... As with our food to them, even if there's nothing wrong with it from their point of view it could still be toxic to our systems."

They continued on until the town came into view from atop a high ridge. "Huh... Looks awfully quiet." Applejack said.

"Perhaps they're all still in their homes." Rarity suggested. "They could be late risers in the morning."

The group continued into the town itself, going past the location where they had met with the locals the day before, still neither seeing nor hearing anything. "It's like a ghost town today..." Fluttershy said.

"No kidding." Rainbow agreed.

Even though the creatures wouldn't be able to understand her words, Twilight called out "Hello? Is anypony here?"

Her query was answered by an unexpected source; with a fluttering of wings a green pegasus dressed in royal guard barding set down in front of them. "Royal Guard Private Updraft Ma'ams." He said by way of introduction, "Looking for the locals?"

"Yes. Where are they all?"

"Keep going this way ma'ams, they're all gathered in some large building. You can't miss it, it's the one surrounded on all sides by those carriages they use."

Twilight gave the guard a smile. "Thank you Private. Come on girls."

Following Twilight, Pinkie asked "Why would they all be in one place? Even I can see these aren't partying circumstances."

"Emergency meeting maybe?" Applejack suggested.

Twilight agreed."That'd be my guess... Unless something spooked them and they've holed up together for mutual protection... But then, the guard would've seen anything like that and told us."

It took another ten minutes before the target building came into sight. As Updraft had said, it was unmissable owing to it's size, all the carriages, and one other tell the pegasus hadn't mentioned: armed guards at all the doors. "They look... ...mean." Fluttershy said.

"They're on guard duty. It's their job to look mean." Rainbow reassured her friend.

"Yes, and we did have a mostly peaceful meeting yesterday."

"Let's try to approach them."

Moving slowly and carefully, the ponies approached the guarded doors. The guards saw them almost immediately, but made no move to attack or even threaten the group, a single individual disappeering into the building. At a range of twenty hooves they stopped to wait, knowing that an authority figure would probably arrive soon enough.

And indeed he did. Twilight recognized the features and uniform as belonging to one of the creatures who had come to meet them the previous day. He didn't come alone, though: Through the doors and the glass walls to either side of them she could see a large crowd staring out at her and her friends. At least most of them appeared to be more curious or shocked than afraid, though a few looked frightened or even angry, and at least one ran away screaming something.

While Twilight analyzed the crowd, Pinkie stepped forward, sat the box on the ground, and opened it. She looked up and smiled as the lead creature bent down, inspected the contents, and shouted something before picking the box up and handing it off. There was a short awkward silence before another creature approached and sat a plate on the ground. Pinkie beamed with joy when she saw what was on it: A slice of cake.

Mmumph, mmumph, chomp munch chomp...< Twilight was distracted from her observations by the sounds of somepony eating. "Pinkie!!" She exclaimed upon seeing what the mare had just devoured, "What did I tell you!?

"Oh relax Twilight, it was fine!"

"Pinkie you can't know that..."

Pinkie gave Twilight a serious, dour expression. "Twilight. It's me. You can't possibly think I would eat anything bad."

Twilight returned the expression and answered "Pinkie. It's cake. I can totally think you would eat it even if there were a label that listed sauerkraut, toadstools, and arsenic sauce as ingredients."

"Oh no way." Pinkie replied, "Sauerkraut is gross. But really Twi, it's okay. If there had been anything wrong with the cake my Pinkie Sense would have told me."

"Wait, there's a Pinkie Sense tell for bad food? What happens?" Applejack asked.

Rainbow Dash said "She keels over and dies."

"Rainbow!" Rarity snapped, "That's a horrible thing to say!"

Pinkie said "Um, actually Rarity Dashie's right."

"Wot?" Twilight asked blankly.

Pinkie laughed. "Oh, I mean I don't really die of course. But see, if I get within ten hooves of bad food my whole body goes rigid, then my eyes cross, I flip over onto my back, my hooves all stick straight up, and I lay there as if I'd keeled over! That didn't happen, so I know the cake was okay!"

Twilight simply shook her head. "Okay..." Levitating objects out of her saddlebags, she began preparing for the task she had in mind...

As Sheriff Tucker stepped outside, he could see that it seemed to be the same group as before waiting for him. He was a bit concerned that so many of the townsfolk had followed him out of the auditorium to see their visitors, but people seemed to be staying calm, save for one younger woman, who took one look before exclaiming "They'll kill us all!" and bolting. He was pretty sure it was the same one who had screamed those words earlier.

As he approached, the pink one presented a box and opened it. "Donuts?" Tucker wondered. "Gotta have these analyzed. Probably best to return the favor too..." He looked back over his shoulder, shouted "Hey! Someone run to the cafeteria, get a slice of cake or pie or something!" Carefully closing the box, he handed it off to a deputy with instructions to deliver it to the lab. The local facilities were not as well equipped as those in a major city of course, but they would be able to detect any toxins or unknowns.

A teenaged boy came, delivering a slice of red velvet cake. Tucker expected that the ponies would treat this gift in the same way that he intended to treat the donuts, and so was surprised when the pink one gobbled it down in seconds. He then watched with bemusement as the purple unicorn seemed to chew pink out over it. He had already concluded that purple was the leader, and he was getting more and more certain that she was also the smart one of the group. As the ponies argued back and forth over something, he wondered absently if these beings chose their rulers on the basis of I.Q.

After a few minutes of discussion, purple returned her attention to the Sheriff. Her horn began to glow, but before he could react several items floated out of her bags: a sheaf of paper, quill, ink, and a number of short wooden sticks that she dropped in a pile. Suspecting this might be something important, Tucker called back for Bert and some of the school's teachers to join him.

As they watched, the pony pulled a single stick out of the pile, slid it towards them, and said "Tik." She added another stick next to the first. "Pau." Tucker, Bert, and the teachers exchanged looks, then looked back at the pony who had an expectant look on her face. Tucker shrugged.

Pulling back the second stick, the pony said "Tik." Returned the stick, withdrew the first. "Tik." Both sticks. "Pau." A third. "Gim." One stick to the far right. "Tik." a symbol drawn in the dirt. "Onos." Another stick. "Tik." A new symbol. "Maqes." Two sticks. "Pau." The first symbol. "Onos." One stick. "Tik." Second symbol. "Maqes." Three sticks. "Gim."

"Holy shit." Bert said. "She's giving us numbers." He grabbed up one of the sticks. "Tik. One." Then added another. "Pau. Two."

"Tik... Wun, erm... Onne... One?" The pony said, before scribbling something down.

One of the teachers looked on in awe. "One plus one equals two plus one equals three... We're actually communicating simple but clear concepts with an alien being..."

"Yeah Ed, that's neat and all," The other said, "But it'd take forever to learn each other's languages like this."

Ed replied "Total language, true. But basic numbers, mathematical notations, and a couple hundred concrete nouns and simple verbs won't take long at all, and it'll cover the essentials."

Bert nodded. "Trade, if nothing else." He held up four sticks. "Four."

"Four." The pony answered. "Loowom."

The linguistic exchange continued for three hours, each side writing down phonetic translations for the other's words. Numbers were covered first. Notations like plus, minus, and equals. Colors and shapes. It was like the first day of school, for both species, and both were excited. There was some exasperation when more complicated words didn't get across; both tried to communicate names only to be hindered by the other's uncertainty of whether the words being said were individual names, species names, genders, races, or something else. But it was a start...

XXXX

Somewhere else. Deep in the forest, several miles from the two towns,a creature stirred. It had no name, neither for itself nor for it's kind, for they were clever but simple creatures, beasts of prey that lived for the moment. Rising, the creature (Call it Alpha, for that was it's function in the pack,) stretched its many legs and turned its head all about, echolocating it's surroundings.

Alpha was hungry. So were the cubs, if the sounds they made were telling. Leaving the rest of the still-sleeping pack behind, it climbed to the top of a rise and enhaled deeply, testing the scents in the air. Something was different. There were smells Alpha had never encountered before.

Like all predators, Alpha now had to stride a narrow line. Caution, concerned with survival odds through the risk assessment of unknowns, told it to steer clear. Curiosity, also concerned with survival through learning, told it to investigate. The creature wavered between the two for some time before calling out. It was soon joined by it's mate, Beta, and second male Gamma. Leaving the pack, the trio moved to investigate.

Perhaps an hour later, they heard sounds none of them recognized. Alpha gave a soft three-beat growl, instructing the others to stay hidden. As they observed, a small herd of unknown quadrapeds passed by, making much noise as they went. Alpha wanted to hunt them, but it was leery. For one thing, this was an unknown. An unknown that stalked through the forest with no concern for being quiet to avoid those that hunted by sound. Those types were usually troublesome to bring down, or poisonous if you did.

As Beta and Gamma waited for Alpha's signal, a new creature suddenly passed into range. A large, long-necked grazer that Alpha knew well. This would be an easy kill, food for the whole pack for days. It gave the signal to charge the new prey.

But even late that night, it's hunger sated, Alpha thought about the new prey. It was an unknown, which made it too dangerous to attack. But that wouldn't be true for long. Alpha would stalk. Alpha would study. Alpha would learn. And soon, Alpha would feast...

XXXX

Ponyville. The small run-down cottage had sat near the edge of town for nearly a century. When occupied, the owners had all made sure to keep it in pristine condition, but after a decade empty it was getting to be in rough shape. The paint was peeled away, the roof leaked like a sieve, the windows were shattered, and the lawn was overgrown in tall grass, weeds, and young trees.

But it was structurally sound and had a cellar, which was all that had mattered when the stallion's private guards saw the storm rolling in, the terrible lightning, and the flash of white light. Convinced that they were witnessing the rolling in of some terrible magical weapon, they had ushered their charge down into the cellar, and there they had waited.

And so now, in the dead of the second night on the new world, a cellar door slowly, carefully, as quietly as possible swung open. Four burly guards trotted out and looked around in surprise. "The house is still here?" One of them whispered.

"The town's still here." Another answered, peering out the window.

The third looked down into the cellar. "Stay there. We'll check it out."

They did so, and returned to the house. "It looks okay sir! You can come up now."

"Ugh... It's about time." Prince Blueblood complained as he climbed out of the cellar followed by his remaining guards (Including the Illusionist Guard hired to create assassin-foiling body doubles) and two heavily laden porters. "What happened? Why is the town still here?"

"We're not certain your majesty."

"Hmmph." The prince shook his head. This was all too much. First, it was bad enough that business had bought him to some jerkwater town in the first place. Then, it had to be the same town that the madmare from the gala called home. And then something spooks his guards and they shove him into a hole for two days. Just. Too. Much.

"Your majesty, I think we should leave."

"Oh yes, we should absolutely leave this terrible hovel."

"Actually sir, I meant the town itself. Even if the town wasn't destroyed, something odd happened here and it's probably best that we head back to Canterlot."

With an exasperated sigh Blueblood answered "Well, the business is concluded at any rate... And I really do not want to encounter... ...her. Very well, let us be on our way then. Even walking is better than being here..."

As the Prince and his entourage filed out the door and crept stealthily out of town, a mare watched from the shadows. Two days in a cellar with that fool had been the last straw. Watching as an illusory copy of herself accompanied the group, Trixie Lulumoon sighed. All she had to do now was hope that the magic keeping the illusion together lasted long enough that none of Blueblood's guards would come back looking for her... Oh, and how to get out of a town where everypony hated her...

Chapter Four

Unity
Chapter Four

Fallow Meadows. Day Five. Bert Gumbal rose with the Sun, prepared and ate breakfast, and climbed to his rooftop with a cup of coffee. The native forests of this world pushed close against the line of Bert's property, and from them he could hear the noises of various alien creatures as they went about their business. Sitting his cup down on the ledge, Bert drew a small plastic baggie from a pocket, opened it, and deposited a small pile of sunflower seeds next to his cup. He then took the cup, stepped back several feet, and waited.

The wait was short. In less than a minute, a small winged native flew in, landing of the ledge and helping itself to the seeds. Bert crept in close, the creature not seeming to consider him a threat as he examined it up close. On first glance, this being didn't look all that dissimilar to a terrestrial bird. It was covered in feathers, had a beak, and hopped along the ledge on a pair of thin clawed feet. But there the likenesses ended: This 'bird' had four wings rather than two, and in place of eyes were a pair of large parabolic-dish shaped ears.

Bert switched on a small pocket recorder and began speaking. "Notes on local fauna: Day five. Natives seem to be primarily hexapeds and octopeds rather than tetrapeds... Bird analogue sports four wings, all feathered. Also of note: I've yet to see anything local that has eyes... This was puzzling at first, but now that I can see clearly that even the birds here have external ears, a trait unique to mammals on Earth, I think I know what's going on. I suspect that most, if not all, of the local animals echolocate like bats. Call it 'sounding' rather than seeing, the result is the same, sonar is the primary sense here..."

He paused for a moment, thinking, before he continued, "This will have a significant impact on survival tactics in fighting back against local predators... For example, surfaces transparent to us should be opaque to them. On the other hand, even the slightest movement or sound could be fatal at the wrong moment... I've been giving this a lot of thought for the last couple of days, and I've come to a conclusion: We need to know more. I still think what I told John Tucker was right, fortifying needs to come before any major exploration. But that's well in hand under the Sheriff's guidance. So I'm breaking my own rules and heading out for a short foray, probably just a couple of hours. If anyone finds this I didn't make it back. Good luck to you all."

Switching off the recorder, Bert finished his coffee before climbing back down, and heading into his armory to prepare. He loaded a large hiking pack with food, water, a first-aid kit, and other supplies including pen and paper, a camera, and extra ammunition for both of the guns he planned to take. For maximum flexibility, Bert took both a handgun and a rifle, and also fastened a machete to his belt. "Shadow! Come on boy!" He called, the dog racing to join him. Man and beast headed into the forest, alert for whatever they might find.

Finding something of interest took less than an hour. Bert had found a game trail and decided to follow, which led past densely packed trees, over a steep hill, and down into a narrow valley with a swift-running creek. After gathering a water sample for analysis back in town, the man stood and looked around. A handful of the local birds could be seen in flight, and further upstream was a trio of natives Bert hadn't yet encountered. Each looked like a bizarre cross between a giraffe and an armored dinosaur: Bigger than elephants, they were covered in fur except where the armor plates were located, and had long thick tails. The necks were elongated, the better to browse from trees as two of them were doing. And as with the 'bird' they had no eyes and large dish-ears to listen to echoes.

"Doesn't anything here have eyes?" Bert wondered. Then he heard the familiar sound of Shadow growling in the back of his throat. "What's wrong boy?" Bert whispered. He turned to look, half expecting to be staring down a predator. Instead he found his dog, ears forward, hackles up, staring intently at... ...A mushroom. "Really?" Bert asked, one eyebrow raised. "Some guard dog you are."

Shadow glance back at his master, a hurt look in his eyes, before turning his attention back to the fungus, glaring as if it were the most. Dangerous. Thing. Ever. Laughing, Bert muttered "Well, I should gather a sample I suppose..."

Pulling a thick plastic bag from his pack, Bert reached down, intent on plucking up the mushroom. Then fell back with a shout of surprise as it moved, jumping up and turning in place. It now looked like a bizarre cross between the cap of a mushroom and the body of a frog, with the cap where the frog's head would be. Bert watched, bewildered, as the whatever it was hopped away out of sight. The dog, rather than pursuing, simply looked Bert in the eyes, as if to say "Told you so..."

XXXX

Ponyville, Sweet Apple Acres. Scootaloo sat in the Crusaders clubhouse, staring out the window, bored to tears. "We've gotta do something!" She finally exclaimed.

"Yeah but what?" Apple Bloom asked. "You know the grown-ups are gonna be too worried to let us leave town. Hay, I'm amazed Applejack let us come back out here."

"I know, I know..." Scootaloo conceded.

"Of course, our cutie marks aren't gonna find themselves... And we've done everything I can think of that could be done in town."

Scootaloo gestured angrily. "That's my point! We've gotta get out there in the woods! Destiny is waiting for us! I just know it!"

"Maybe..." Apple Bloom said. "Sweetie Belle, what do you think?"

When Sweetie didn't answer, Scootaloo and Apple Bloom looked around, seeing that she was not inside the clubhouse. They found her just outside, staring intently up at the sky. Scootaloo asked "Sweetie? What's up?"

"Do you see one of those flying machines?"

"No, I'm just looking to see if there are any more moons."

"Say what?"

Sweetie Belle looked down, met her friend's eyes. "Last night Rarity was busy at Twilight's 'til after dark... She didn't want me left alone so I had to be there with her. We walked home after dark, and when I looked up at the stars I saw two moons! So I'm wondering, if there are two here, why not three or four?"

"Really? Two moons? That's cool!" Scootaloo said, looking up for herself.

Apple Bloom said "Cool to look at maybe, But I bet Princess Luna is glad she's just got the one. I mean, can you imagine having to juggle two of them? Or more?"

"Yeah that would stink." Scootaloo agreed. Then a funny expression crossed her face. "Hey! Wait a minute!" She exclaimed. "If this is a whole other planet that even the Princesses don't know about then how are the sun and moons moving!?"

"You're right!" Apple Bloom said. "There must be somepony that lives here!"

Hopping up and down, Sweetie Belle said "Let's go tell the adults!"

Apple Bloom started to nod in agreement, but Scootaloo's eyes went narrow and shifty. "Yeah... We could tell the adults... or.... We could go find this somepony ourselves. We'd be awesome heroes and maybe get our cutie marks for it!"

The trio leapt into the air, clapped their forehooves together, and shouted "Cutie Mark Crusaders! Alien Alicorn Hunters! YAAAY!!!!!!!!!" They galloped away into the forests...

Some time later, a trio of very tired, very hungry, very lost fillies were still wondering through the dark forests. "Maybe this wasn't the best idea." Sweetie Belle said.

"Yeah... At least we've been dumb enough to go into the Everfree enough times we sorta know our way around there." Apple Bloom agreed.

Scootaloo snorted. "Oh come on you two. This'll all be worth it soon! You'll see! We'll find this planet's Alicorns and ask them to send Ponyville back home. Then we'll be super-awesome heroes and get super-awesome hero cutie-marks!"

"Ooh! What'dya suppose hero cutie marks look like!?" Sweetie asked.

"Like in the comic books of course." Scootaloo's eyes went wide. "Oh hey! Y'know what would be sweet? My name starts with an 'S' anyway, what if I got Supermare's 'S' Shield for mine?"

"I wouldn't mind a Batmane symbol." Sweetie said. "But... Nah, it'd clash with my color scheme and Rarity'd freak out. What about you 'Bloom?"

"I dunno... Maybe a Plaid Lantern symbol with an apple inside it... I've just had a bad thought though... "

"Bad thought?"

"Yeah... Who says it has to be Alicorns controlling this sun and moons? What if it's, like, the timberwolf or chimera equivalent of an Alicorn?"

"They'll roast us over the sun and eat us!" Sweetie Belle gasped.

Scootaloo had a brief image of herself roasted and served on a bed of rice, a cutie mark of herself on fire over a sun on her flank. "Nah, not worth it." She decided. "Okay, I'll confess, this was a bad idea I had."

"Yeah. Let's turn around and go back."

With Scootaloo in the lead, the fillies turned to retrace their steps, hoping to find their way back to the town... They had only gone a dozen hooves when, somewhere ahead of them along the path they had followed, something roared. The fillies stopped and stared down the path, eyes wide.

"Okay... Let's take a little detour eh?"

"Yeah, that sounds good."

Angling ninety degrees to the right from their original heading, the trio slowly made their way through the forests, moving with slow careful steps to avoid being heard by whatever had roared...

Had it possessed the intelligence to conceive of the concept, Alpha would have thanked the heavens for what was now before it: Three of the new prey creatures, all alone, and clearly young. It traced their outlines in the echoes reflecting off of them as they turned and tried to evade it's position. Even without backup, this was a perfect test of how easy or hard to kill these prey were...

With a suddenness that belied it's size, a massive predator stormed out of the trees, running straight towards the Crusaders. "Run!" Scootaloo shouted, and they took to their hooves, not thinking to scatter. The hunter was close, so close they could smell it's breath on the air. A fallen tree trunk appeared ahead, with just enough room underneath for the ponies to fit.

"Pour on the speed!" Apple Bloom yelled. "Then stop as soon as we're under the log! It'll have to go over the top, and maybe it'll be dumb enough to think we kept running!"

"Good plan!" Scootaloo agreed.

They ran as fast as their short legs would carry them, reaching the tree trunk in moments and ducking underneath. Safe for the moment, they looked around, seeing that the tree had been even bigger than they had first thought: at the center there was at least ten hooves in either direction to where the creature would be able to get to them.

Speaking of the creature, it had indeed leapt to the top of the trunk, as Apple Bloom expected it to. But it hadn't kept on running. "Where'd it go?" Sweetie Belle whispered.

"Still up on top I reckon." Apple Bloom whispered back.

"Well no more sound. Not even whispers. Maybe it'll go away."

It didn't. Instead, with a crash of it's feet on the ground and a loud roar, the creature reappeared, trying to reach it's head under the trunk to grab one of them, but unable to reach far enough.

"Ha! It can't get to us!" Scootaloo triumphantly exclaimed.

Apple Bloom shook her head. "Yeah, but we're still trapped."

"Maybe we don't have to be." Scootaloo said. "If we back closer to the other side, maybe it'll try to push in further and get itself stuck... Then we can just walk out."

Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle agreed that this was worth a try. But as the started to edge towards the far side of the trunk, another creature like the first appeared there, growling and snapping.

"That roar must've been a call for reinforcements!"

"Great. Now what do we do?"

"We sit tight. They still can't get to us, and they never will with all of that wood in the way."

And then the first creature pushed harder, and the wood began to splinter and crack, allowing it to get a bit nearer to it's quarry. The second creature did the same. The Crusaders looked back and forth in fear, knowing they didn't have much time to do something.

"Well... Only one thing to do now." Sweetie Belle said.

"Eyup." Apple Bloom agreed.

"Shall we then?" Scootaloo asked.

"Lets."

Three fillies nodded in agreement, then screamed at the top of their lungs...

XXXX

Meanwhile in Fallow Meadows trade negotiations were under way. It wasn't easy, what with an extremely limited translation list, but working together Twilight and the Mayor on one side, and Sheriff Tucker and a local merchant on the other, had managed to convey what each side needed and what each could spare. Now it was just a matter of exchange rates.

"I still think we should offer them a fair weight in bits." the Mayor insisted.

Twilight shook her head. "That's no good... We don't know what they use for money, and besides what good is money, or even precious metals, when they're stuck here?"

"I see your point... Perhaps a barter then?"

"Yeah, I think that's what it'll have to be." Twilight looked at the Sheriff, and as best she could in his language said "Trade... One-One? Weight? Value?"

"Value. Weight inequal."

Twilight nodded. Switching back to Equish, she said "That makes sense. I mean, can you imagine an equal weight trade of, say, cotton and gold?"

"If you find anypony willing to make such a trade dear, let me know."

The mares both chuckled. Twilight looked back to the Sheriff. "Value. Yes. Um..." She pondered for a moment how to phrase the question of ratios with so few words. She finally settled on "Quantity?"

Tucker glanced at the merchant. "Quantity? What do you think she means Jack?"

"Not sure... Asking about how much for how much maybe?"

"Makes sense..." Tucker agreed, nodding.

Watching from the sidelines, Florence sipped her coffee and said "Looks like we're maybe getting somewhere."

"Yeah." Roger agreed.

"Of course, none of it'll mean much if we don't figure out how to get power back to the whole town... Or stable food supplies."

Roger said "It's not quite as bad as all that. The tests so far show that the local plants are mostly edible. And we've got some livestock, and seed stocks for planting crops too."

"I know, I know... It still worries me." Florence sighed. "I mean, it's just like how we can technically survive even if we don't get the power up. But we're all so used to having it, I'm not sure how most people will do in the long run."

"We'll have to get used to walking instead of driving." Roger said. "The generators we've got can power key infrastructure indefinately. But the fuel supplies are gonna go stale in the space of a few months and then... I've heard there's a group trying to figure out how to build wind turbines with the supplies on hand."

"I hope it works."

From behind the pair, a familiar voice spoke. "Long term? You're all giving up already..."

"Stuff it Carl." Roger said, turning to face the former deputy.

"Why can't you all see it?" Carl Harner insisted. "These aliens are why we're here! They can send us home if we make them!"

"You don't know that Carl!" Florence exclaimed.

"And you don't know they're not!"

Roger laughed. "That's the best you've got? Absence of proof!?"

Carl was about to respond with a stream of obscenities, when a shout drew his attention. "Great. More of them again." He grumbled. From the edge of town, a pair of the aliens, one orange and one white and purple came running, shouting something to the two already present...

"Twilight! Twilight!" The mare looked up at the sound of her name being called to find Applejack and Rarity galloping towards her.

"Girls!? What's wrong!?"

The girls, the Crusaders, they're missing!" Applejack exclaimed.

"What!?"

"Oh yes it's horrible! They're wandered off into the forest I just know it!" Rarity said.

"Okay... Okay..." Twilight tried to think. "Is anypony looking for them yet?"

"Rainbow Dash of course." Applejack answered. "And half a dozen guards."

"And several others are planning to join the search shortly as well." Rarity added.

"Okay good." Twilight said.

The Mayor said "I shall return to Ponyville. The search effort will need a coordinator."

"Good thinking." Twilight agreed. "Okay, let's go find them." The mares started to rush away when Twilight exclaimed "Oh duh!" She returned to the waiting Sheriff and rummaged about in her saddlebags until she found a photo album...

John Tucker and the other humans present watched as the purple unicorn pulled a book from her bags, paged through it, then presented them with a photograph. Pictured were a trio of obviously young ponies. Purple gestured towards the photo, then towards the outskirts of town.

"Ah hell, I think she's sayin' some kids have gotten themselves lost out there." Roger said as he looked at the picture.

"Children?" Florence said. "Dear Lord anything could be out there..."

"Get some rifles." Tucker called out. "We'll help look."

"Put a price on it Sheriff." Carl shouted. "The kids for our trip home!"

Angry, Tucker stomped over to Carl and got in his face. "Even if you were right about them, which you're not, these would still be children! What the hell is wrong with you!?"

"Ask your purple friend!" Carl shouted back.

The surrounding crowd was growing bigger. And Tucker couldn't help but note, more unsettled. Several were shouting, and it sounded as if a notable percentage were taking Carl's side. Not wanting push the situation further, Tucker turned away from his former deputy and walked back to where the ponies were. "Anybody got those guns yet!?" He demanded, "And where the hell is Bert!?"

XXXX

Following their encounter with the mushroom-frog ('Frogshroom?') Bert and Shadow penetrated deeper into the forest. As they went, Bert took samples of fruits, nuts, and other potentially edible plants for the labs back in town. The more they knew about this place, the better.

They reached a clearing as the sun neared it's apex. "Good a place as any for lunch." Bert said spying a large rock formation. Climbing to the top, man and dog settled in to eat. But no sooner had Bert finished unwrapping his sandwich, a scream rang out through the trees.

"Sounds like someone's in trouble!" Bert shouted, leaping to his feet and grabbing up his rifle. "Come on boy!"

Finding the source of the trouble took only a few minutes. Bert carefully parted a pair of branches to see a troubling scene. Two large animals, obviously predators, were ramming themselves at a fallen tree that was beginning to splinter under the assault. The screams were coming from underneath. "What the hell are kids doing out here?" Bert wondered, then decided he could get answers later. Right now he needed to save them, but how...?

He considered the guns he was carrying. Too risky, these creatures were huge. Then again, like the other indigenous life so far, they didn't seem to have eyes. If they used sonar, they would need very sensitive ears. Maybe too sensitive, in proximity to the boom of a gunshot. "It's the best chance we've got boy." Bert said to his dog. "Heel."

With Shadow close at his feet, Bert strode out into plain view. The beasts heard him, and turned, facing right towards the man. They roared in unison, and charged. Bert calmly raised his weapon and fired into the air. The effect was immediate: Both of the predators reared back, letting out an ear-piercing shriek of pain. But they didn't flee.

"Ah hell!" Bert exclaimed as they began to come after him again. Seeing no other option, he ran and dived for the tree trunk. At least he could be with the dumb kids, able to calm them down while he thought up a new plan. Shadow close beside, Bert rolled under the trunk just in time, barely avoiding the snapping jaws of the hungry beasts.

Safe, he looked up, searching for the lost kids. And saw ponies. "Really?" He groused.

Author's Note

Alpha's species is basically the Night Stalker from Dougal Dixon's 'After Man: A Zoology of the Future' but with more legs.

The "Frog-shroom" is a Final Fantasy 11 style funguar.

Chapter Five

Unity
Chapter Five

The Crusaders looked with fear at the creatures that had joined them under the fallen tree. One was clearly a dog, the other... "What is it?" Sweetie Belle whispered.

"I think it's one of the things from the other town." Apple Bloom replied. "Big sis says they seem friendly enough... And I think maybe it was trying to save us."

"Fat lot of good that did then." Scootaloo complained.

"It still tried." Apple Bloom countered.

"Yeah, I guess... Maybe we should try to talk to it?"

"They don't know Equish." Apple Bloom answered.

Sweetie Belle said "But we can't just sit here." She took a single step forward and reached out with a forehoof. "Hello!"

The creature stared at them, not answering. It's dog however was more forward. Bounding forward, it began to sniff at Sweetie's offered hoof, then wagged it's tail and started licking. Sweetie laughed, which only encouraged the dog, who had clearly decided it liked her.

It was about then that the hungry creatures began ramming the tree again, determined to crash through to their quarry. Man, dog, and ponies stared, and the dog began to growl, then bark angrily. Looking back and forth between her friends, Scootaloo said "I hope one of you has a plan, 'cause I got nothin'." The looks on their faces answered her question for her...

Staring down the gigantic predators, Bert's mind was in overdrive as he sought a way out of this predicament. His initial concerns still applied: The guns he had lacked the kick for a sure-thing kill shot on such large targets. An elephant gun would work, but he hadn't expected to need that much force. Ramming the barrel of the rifle into one's mouth as it lunged was an option, but he didn't even know if these things kept their brains in their heads or not.

"Time spent thinking clearly is never time wasted." Bert quoted to himself. He considered everything he had available, the gear he had bought, Shadow, the terrain, even the three fillies. And as he thought, a plan began to form. It wasn't a perfect plan. For one thing it would require him to use himself as bait while the ponies and Shadow got away. Then again, once he was on his own he could take bigger risks, have a better chance of also getting clear. He looked over at the ponies. They were staring, eyes wide, towards the raging beasts. How to communicate his plan to them so they'd know what to do?

Getting an idea from his high school football team days, Bert searched his pack for the pen and paper he had bought along, and after finding them clapped his hands once to get the ponies' attention. He waved them in closer, and though they were clearly still unsure of him they did slowly step up.

As they gathered in, the pegasus' stomach rumbled. Chuckling, Bert found a granola bar and tossed it to her. She seemed confused as to what she was being given, but smiled widely once she managed to rip the end of the foil off. Bert grinned himself when she broke it in three and shared with her friends.

Making sure their attention was on the paper, Bert began to draw. First a square (He motioned to himself) then a circle (Point at Shadow) two 'X's (motion towards the creatures) and finally three triangles. Before Bert could point to the fillies, the yellow one motioned towards the triangles and then herself and the others.

"Good. You get it so far." Bert said. He nodded, and continued drawing, adding in the tree trunk and other nearby features. Confirming with a look that they were still following, he drew a series of arrows from the positions of himself and them. "Now... What were your words for numbers...?" Bert pointed to the arrows in sequence, numbering them for the ponies as he went.

Yellow and Orange were clearly following his plan and agreeing with it, nodding and discussing something excitedly. But the other...

The unicorn motioned towards Bert, then towards the creatures. "Quo? Virra lo gubby, thac!" As she said the last word, she pantomimed the creature's jaws snapping shut.

"I hoped they wouldn't see that far ahead." Bert thought to himself. He smiled and held up the rifle. "Uhm...Bang bang?"

Yellow looked at the gun quizzically, then grabbed Bert's pen and drew out a crude depiction of what looked like a cannon. Bert nodded yes, and all three fillies' eyes opened wider.

Above their heads, a cracking sound announced that the tree trunk wasn't going to take much more pounding before it gave way. "Now." Bert said, shouldering his pack and saying to Shadow "Guard." while pointing at the ponies. The dog understood, staying close to them. Holding up three fingers, Bert counted down, then ran for it on zero, the creatures giving chase...

As soon as Bert and the creatures were gone, Scootaloo took point and the Crusaders ran in the opposite direction, back towards Ponyville. "I sure hope he knows what he's doing!" Sweetie Belle exclaimed.

"Me too!" Apple Bloom agreed. "I'd hate for anypony to get hurt savin' us!"

"I'm not worried. He's got that little cannon remember?" Scootaloo said. "Betcha he'll get in the clear and blast 'em!"

Apple Bloom shook her head. " I dunno... If he was so sure of himself, why'd he send the dog with us?"

Scootaloo skidded to a halt, staring at Shadow. "Hey yeah! But... Aw no, I don't want him getting eaten!"

"Look let's just get back to town!" Sweetie Belle said. "We'll tell the guard, they'll send somepony out to help!"

"It'll be too late by then!"

"Maybe, but it's all for nothing if we stay out here and get gobbled up by something too!"

Suddenly Scootaloo gasped. "Look!" She said, pointing up to a familiar prismatic streak in the sky. She shouted "Rainbow Dash! Down here!"

With a loud fluttering of wings, Rainbow landed before the Crusaders. "What are you thinking doing out here!?" She demanded. "No wait, tell me later, let's get you back to town first."

"No wait! We can't go yet!" Sweetie Belle said.

Rainbow gave the unicorn a puzzled look. "What? Why?"

Gesturing to each other and the dog, all three fillies talked over each other as they explained how the alien had saved them from certain doom. Sorting out the story, Rainbow shushed them and asked "So he's still out there being chased down?"

"He saved us and they're gonna eat him!" Sweetie Belle wailed.

A determined look spread over Rainbow's face. "Oh buck no they're not... No creature saves my biggest fan and gets eaten for it!" She looked down at the Crusaders. "Stay here, hide. I'll be right back." Before anypony could answer, Rainbow was gone in a flash of rainbow light...

Bert ran headlong through the trees, hunters close behind. As he ran, he took note of a detail that would be very helpful to know in the future, assuming he survived this; when these creatures were in pursuit mode, they focused their sonar more tightly on the intended prey. He could actually feel the intense waves of sound reflecting off of his body.

Luck was with the survivalist. As he leapt over a large rock formation he caught sight of something he could use. Changing course, Bert pushed himself for all he was worth in one last sprint, jumping down into a narrow fissure in the ground just as the creatures would have reached him. They now stood directly overhead, aiming their sonar down into the hole but unable to fit in to reach him.

Both creatures snarled and growled and roared in frustration. They pawed at the ground, but the sides of the fissure were solid rock, not soil they could dig up. After several minutes, both seemed to give up and wander away. Bert was relieved, until he realized they were going back the way they had come from. Going back after Shadow and the young ponies.

He quickly climbed up, out of the fissure, and got their attention before diving back in. Again, quicker this time, they turned to go back after the others. "Damn. Fast learners." Bert cursed. Then something unexpected happened...

Rainbow Dash heard the alien before she saw him. He was yelling something in that odd language they spoke. Looking down, she saw him standing next to a hole, waving his forelimbs and screaming. Then she saw the predators. "Sweet Faust, that's what had the girls cornered?" She wondered. "No wonder they needed help. But why is he yelling at them like-" The thought was cut off short as Rainbow figured it out.

She flew down, fast enough to create a clap of wind from her passage, stopping a few feet above the forest floor, with the predators between her and the alien. There she hovered, forelegs crossed, planning to stare the beasts down. Of course, stare downs can be difficult when... "No eyes!?" Rainbow exclaimed. "Well that's not fair!"

The creatures rushed forward as the alien waved his limbs and shouted louder. Rainbow tried to evade them by just flying up out of range, but they proved to be phenomenally good jumpers; before she could get high enough to be in the clear, she was knocked to the ground. Looking up, seeing both looming over her, the pegasus whispered what she expected to be her last prayer.

Then there was a loud cracking noise, similar to a cannon shot but higher-pitched. The beasts reared back and shrieked, stepping away from Rainbow as they did so. Another crack, and they stepped further away. Getting back to her feet, Rainbow saw the alien, holding one of those portable cannons they had, firing a third shot. Oddly, he hadn't fired towards the creatures, yet they still roared in pain.

Now, Rainbow Dash might not be the smartest pony out there; Certainly not on 'egghead' level... But she wasn't dumb. "No eyes... big ears... Loud sounds hurt them!" She exclaimed. Then she grinned. "You guys want loud sound? I'll give you loud sound..." She rocketed high into the sky, near her maximum altitude, then sped straight down as fast as she could...

Bert was surprised when the pegasus suddenly flew away. She had apparently been trying to help him, and the sudden departure left two options. "Either she lost her nerve after taking the hit, or she's got a plan." He thought. He hoped it was the latter, though he could hardly blame her if it was the former.

BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!!!

A tremendous crash, as of rolling thunder or a sonic boom rumbled through the forests, vibrating everything. leaves and branches fell from trees, the rifle fumbled from Bert's hands, and the creatures screamed in pain and terror. Having had enough, they turned and fled, off in a direction opposite where Bert had left the fillies.

"The hell...!?" Bert shouted. He looked up to see a brilliant display of colors fading away and the pegasus descending towards him. "Was that you...?" He wondered.

But there was little time to contemplate, as the pony landed in front of Bert and motioned for him to follow her. Having no better ideas, he grabbed up his rifle and followed, finding a few minutes later that they were going to where Shadow and the fillies were waiting.

Elated to see it's master, the dog ran to Bert, tail wagging, tongue lolling out to lick his hands, and Bert was also surprised to be jumped and tightly hugged by the little unicorn as well. After freeing himself from her grip, Bert motioned to them and started to walk back towards where he knew the pony's town was. He stopped when the adult pegasus shouted something.

Bert watched, as she needed a moment to think in order to figure out how to convey her message. She motioned to the orange filly, then to herself. Then she motioned to the other two, and back towards Fallow Meadows.

"You're saying... Their parents or something are at our town right now?" Bert guessed. He nodded. "Alright then, Fallow Meadows it is." He started towards the human town, and the ponies followed close behind...

XXXX

Back in Fallow Meadows a search team had formed up, armed and ready to push into the dark forests in the hopes of find both the missing ponies and Bert, whose taped message had been found when Tucker sent a deputy to fetch him. Included in the group were Tucker himself, two deputies, a pair of senior boys from the high school, and Bethany Stanz who had insisted on returning the favor that had been done during Herbert's heart attack.

Through careful use of the few words they knew, humans and ponies had decided to break into three groups, each containing one pony and two humans. But as they were moving out, a voice called to them from the forest edge. Into view came Bert, Shadow, and four ponies.

"Shoulda known." Tucker chuckled to himself, while the three ponies that had already been with them ran to the others. Even without knowing the language, the tone of relief in their voices was unmistakable. As Bert walked to him, Tucker said "Long story, I'm guessing?"

"Kids being kids." Bert answered. "But we do need to talk. I've gotten a good look, almost too close in one case, at some of the stuff that's living out there... And we might have a serious problem on our hands..."

While Bert relayed what he had seen, seven ponies had a reunion which started out as happy relief and turned into three fillies being grounded for weeks. "You could've been killed!" Applejack said, "What were y'all thinking!?"

"Yes Sweetie Belle... Please explain what possessed the three of you to do such a dangerous thing?" Rarity agreed.

Sweetie Belle explained "We realized that the sun and moons here move, which means there must be an alien alicorn or something controlling them! We went to find her."

"I'll explain this to you someday girls, but it doesn't actually work that way normally... Eqqus is a unique world, most planets the sun and moon move on their own."

"Say what!?" Applejack asked.

"One thing at a time dear... Punishments first."

"It was actually my idea. Please don't punish them." Scootaloo said

"Sorry squirt. Your idea or not, they still went along with it."

"Exactly." Rarity agreed.

Twilight said "I'm so glad you're all okay! Now don't ever do that again!"

"We won't." The Crusaders promised.

Rainbow said "I'm tempted to make you make that a Pinkie Promise."

"No reason to go quite that far." Applejack disagreed. "Now let's get you back home to start your groundings."

"Hold up a moment!" Twilight asked. "Before that, I'd like to hear about this. What happened, what all did you see?"

The Crusaders began to tell their tale, Twilight listening earnestly...

"...And that's about the size of it." Bert concluded. "There are some very big, very dangerous animals out there."

"And some freaky mushrooms too." Roger sighed. "This place gets more and more strange every day."

Tucker nodded. "True enough. Although, it's the 'no eyes' thing that gets my attention. I mean, think about it: Our equine neighbors do have eyes."

"Yeah, it's more evidence that they don't belong here." Bert agreed.

Listening from the sidelines, Bethany Stanz asked "So what are we supposed to do? I mean, if we're going to survive here we'll need to farm some land, but if it's that dangerous out there..."

"We've got enough material to build a defensive wall around the town itself." Roger said.

"Isn't that a bit medieval?" Bethany asked.

"Squeaky wheel and grease. It's what we need to do." Roger countered. "Still doesn't solve the farming issue though."

Bert said "Clear some forests around the edges of town. Plant in shooting range of the top of the wall. It'll work if we do it right."

Standing next to Roger, Florence said "We could convert areas inside the town to crops too; the big fields around the school and in the park for example."

"Yeah, that's good." Tucker said. "Bert, can I assume you've got seed stores in that compound of yours?"

"Of course. Corn, wheat, soy, beans, you name it."

"Good, so-" Tucker was interrupted by the sound of loud excited yelling. He looked to see the Purple pony rushing towards them...

"He did what!?!" Twilight exclaimed. "Oh! Oh! Oh I'm so... How did I not think of that!?"

"Y'all have been busy." Applejack said. "...Think of what?"

"Oh it's perfect! It'll work! It has to work!" Twilight babbled. "Paper! I need some big sheets of paper! Right now!" She looked around frantically, setting eyes on one of the female locals. Rushing up to her, Twilight dropped a piece of paper on the ground, tapped it, then motioned wide with her hooves. Seeming to get the message, the creature ran into a storefront and emerged moments later with a large artist's sketchbook.

Twilight smiled in thanks, then took the sketchbook in her magic and ran towards the group of creatures she had been working with the most...

As Tucker and company watched, Purple opened the sketchbook, produced a quill and ink from her bags, and started drawing. "Looks like the kids told her about my idea." Bert said. They waited as Purple drew, and looked closely when she turned the page to face them.

Depicted were nine smaller images in three rows of three. The pony clearly wasn't an artist, but the drawings were at least good enough to tell what they were supposed to be. The first row depicted two ponies. One spoke in the first panel, the other in the second, and the third panel showed them both smiling and shaking or bumping hooves. The second row was identical to the first, save that it showed two humans instead. The third row showed one human and one pony. The human spoke, then the pony, but the third panel showed both frowning and spreading their arms/forelegs in confusion.

"So, yeah... We can't talk to each other." Roger said. "We get that already."

"Hang on I think she's going somewhere with this..." Tucker said. He nodded for the pony to continue.

Flipping to a new page, Purple began to draw again. It took only a couple of minutes before she presented them with a new set of images. This time, the first three images were the same as the last row on the first page. From there, a fourth panel showed a glow around the pony's horn and also around the human's head. Panel five depicted speech balloons from both human and pony, and panel six showed both smiling and shaking hands/hooves.

"Mister Gumbal..." Bethany whispered, "Is she saying what I think she's saying here?"

"Yeah... Yeah, I think you're right..." Bert answered.

With a raised eyebrow, Roger asked "Care to fill the rest of us in?"

Bethany answered "She's saying that the thing she tried to do with Carl Harner the first day, that glowing around the head thing... She's saying that we'd be able to understand each other if she was able to finish doing it."

"Now hold on, how is that even possible?" Tucker asked.

Bert shrugged. "How is any of this possible? The real question is, do we let her do it, and if so who will it be?"

"Me." Florence said, surprising everyone. "I'll do it."

This was not a plan Roger liked. "Now hold on Flo, we've not even decided to do it or not, and-"

"And nothing. We need to be able to talk to each other. So we have to risk it. And since it is a risk, it can't be you or Bert or the Sheriff. Me though, I'm just a waitress. Besides, Herbert's been my friend for twenty years. I owe them for helping to save his life."

"Her logic's sound Rog." Bert said.

"Right. So let's get this over with." Florence stepped forward, bent down to her knees, and nodded to the pony, who nodded back before closing her eyes.

"I'm sure glad Carl left after you told him off." Bert said as the pony's horn began to glow. "He'd be shooting right about now."

The glow around the pony's horn peaked, and a similar glow ebbed and flowed around Flo's head. After the first minute Tucker said "Flo? Can you hear me? How do you feel?"

"I feel just fine actually." Florence answered. "There's no unusual sensation at all."

The glow continued another full minute, and then the pony fell to her knees and all was silent...

"Twi!? Twi you okay?" Applejack asked, worry in her expression.

Twilight's eyes fluttered open. "Ugh... I'm okay A.J... That's not an easy spell is all."

As Twilight rose back to her feet, Rarity said "Well don't keep us in suspense darling! Did it work?"

"Let's find out..."

After it was over, Roger helped Florence back to her feet. The group watched as the purple pony recovered for herself, then stood and looked up at them. The pony smiled to Florence, cast a quick gaze around at everyone present, then opened her mouth and said "That should be sufficient. Can you understand me?"

"Holy crap it worked." Roger whispered.

"But how, I mean..." Sheriff Tucker focused his attention on the pony. "Um, yes... Yes, we understand you. Are you understanding us?"

"I am! The spell worked!" The pony practically squee'd. "I mean I knew it would work, but I've never actually had to use it myself before!"

"Wait, 'Spell?' You mean like magic?" Bethany asked.

"Oh, well that's kind of complicated for a full explanation, but it's what we call it." The pony said. "Oh! My name is Twilight Sparkle, student of her majesty Princess Celestia!" She offered a hoof.

Bending down, John Tucker said "I'm Sheriff Tucker. The fellow in the camouflage in Bert Gumbal, that's Roger, Bethany, and the lady who agreed to help you is Florence... Um, the hoof, do you bump or shake?"

"Either works." Twilight smiled.

After they had shook, Tucker asked "So, can your friends understand us now too?"

"Not yet." Twilight answered. "Right now, all I've done is copy the language information from Florence's mind to mine. I can cast another spell that will transfer it to my friends, and with the help of other unicorns I could cast a blanket spell that would enable all of us, human and pony, in both towns to communicate." She looked at Florence. "But, since the information came from your mind, magic etiquette requires me to have your permission before using it."

"That's fine, of course... We all need to be able to talk to each other. But, I am concerned about one thing..."

Bert said "I'm wondering the same thing, I think. If this spell of yours can do what you just did, what other knowledge could you take from someone's mind?"

"What!? I would never..." Twilight fell silent for a moment, then said "Actually, I guess it is a fair question from your point of view..."

"Thanks for understanding."

Twilight nodded. "Sure... But to answer, it's not a concern. The spell can transfer linguistic knowledge, and theoretically pure book data on basic subjects. But personal memories, skills, plans, and what I suspect you're concerned about, tactical data, is beyond it's abilities. And even if I could do such a thing, as I said, I would never actually..."

"Okay, we'll take your word for it." Tucker smiled.

Smiling back, Twilight said "Okay, give me just a moment and I'll cast the spell on my friends." She turned to face the other ponies, horn lighting up as she did. The glow lasted for a shorter period this time.

"Is that it?" The rainbow-maned pony asked.

"I think so. I understood you perfectly." Bert answered.

At this everyone, human and pony, began to talk over each other, eager for open communication. They were all cut off by a loud whistle from Twilight. "Before we begin," She said, "A warning. The translation matrix works by making direct connections between languages. This means it's usually very accurate, but it can be fouled up by words used in 'slang' form, or by words that don't have direct equivalents in the other language. In other words, to both humans and ponies, if somepony uses a word that comes across as unintelligible, or intelligible but doesn't make sense in context, please say something."

"In that case I already have a question." Roger said. "'Somepony...?'"

Chapter Six

Author's Note

Fair Warning: Headcannon Time in this chapter. Also just a single 'getting to know each other' talking scene.

Chapter Six

Unity
Chapter Six

With the language barrier finally removed, human and pony both agreed that they should retire someplace comfortable to conduct the first round of actual communications. A royal guard pegasus was dispatched to retrieve both the Mayor and the remaining bearers. Once they arrived, Twilight used the translation spell on them, and then Sheriff Tucker led both groups to the school, and it's spacious and comfortable senior's lounge.

As she trotted through the door, Twilight asked "So you just say 'everyone,' not 'everyhuman?' But what about your planet's other sapient species?"

"As far as Earth and sapients go, you're looking at it." Bert said.

Roger said "Well, maybe. Atlantic Dolphins are highly intelligent, analysis of the sounds they make shows all the relevant properties of being an actual structured language rather than just animal sounds. But they don't build things and we've never cracked their language, if that's what it is, to talk to them. So we can't be sure."

"Interesting." Twilight said. "Eqqus is home to a number of intelligent species; Beyond ponies there are Zebras, Gryphons, Minotaurs, Dragons-"

"Dragons!?" The entire group of humans exclaimed at once."

"Um, yeah... You've heard of Dragons then?"

Florence suggested "This might be a good place to start John."

Tucker nodded. "Yeah... Look, Back on Earth, we have creatures that we call 'ponies' and 'zebras.' But they're just animals, not people, and not very bright even as animals go. There also aren't unicorn or pegasus versions of either."

"But we do have ancient myths and legends about unicorns and pegasai." Bethany added. "And also legends about dragons and gryphons and minotaurs, but the actual thing never really existed on Earth, smart or otherwise."

"Weird." Rainbow said.

"Double weird." Twilight said, "Most ponies don't know them, but the very oldest Equestrian records contain mention of humans as well. But, like you said with dragons and such, there's no evidence that humans ever really lived on our world."

“This is too detailed to be coincidence though.” Bert said. “Our ancestors and yours have to have met each other at some point.”

Listening in from the sidelines, Apple Bloom asked “Could they have met here? Like, maybe those storms happened before a long time ago and bought some folks here, then sent them home later on?”

“Now that's a thought.” Applejack agreed with her sister.

“Maybe...” Twilight agreed.

Roger said “Well here's the test on that... Do your myths talk about big creatures without eyes?”

“No.” Twilight replied. “It was a thought though Apple Bloom. Getting back on topic though...”

“Yeah. So, are dragons really huge? Do they really breathe fire?” Florence asked.

“Yes to the second question.” Rarity said, “Though they have control over when they do it.”

Twilight added “And while dragons can get really, really big they aren't all giants. Actually, my assistant is a small dragon named Spike. You'll get to meet him soon.”

“So there's more than just ponies in your town?”

“Oh, just Spike.” Fluttershy whispered.

“What about you guys?” Rainbow Dash asked. “All we've seen are Earth Humans. Don't you have Unicorn or Pegasus Humans?”

“Nope, no horns or wings for us.” Tucker said. “And... I assume an 'Earth' Pony would be one without horns or wings?”

“Yep. That's us.” Applejack said.

“Are there other types of ponies?” Bethany asked.

“Well there are Thestrals.” Twilight said. “Think Pegasai with good night vision and bat-like wings instead of feathery wings. There aren't very many of them though... And then there are the Alicorns...”

“Wait, 'Alicorns'? That's a term I don't remember from our myths.” Roger said.

"Not surprising darling, since there are only the three." Rarity said.

Nodding, Twilight said "That's right. The Princesses, Celestia, Luna, and Cadance, are the only Alicorns. They're bigger than other ponies, as tall as you actually, and have both a horn and wings, plus the strength of Earth Ponies. They are immortal as well, and control the movement of our sun and moon."

"Oh I get it." Roger said, "You're talking about your deities."

"What? No, not at all." Twilight said.

"Alicorns are powerful, but they're not gods." Applejack said.

"Okay, so I'm not getting the details right. Sorry. But I mean, Immortal? Controlling the sun and moon? That's gotta be something to do with your religion..." Roger insisted.

"No! No, okay, look... I think we're not seeing eye to eye here."

Roger started to push the point, but Tucker cut him off. "I hope Rog hasn't offended you. But, from our point of view what you are describing does sound religious..."

"Can you explain a different way?" Bert asked.

"Hmmm... I can try." Twilight said. "What part of this is most confusing to you?"

"Immortality." Roger said. "And controlling heavenly bodies. Stuff in the sky only seems to move because the planet rotates."

"Hey! Isn't that kind of what you were talking about earlier Twilight?" Rainbow asked.

Applejack said "Yeah, you said Eqqus was unique that way."

Twilight's eyes opened wide with understanding. "Okay! I think I can explain a couple of things at once here!" To her friends and the Crusaders she said "Moons orbit planets and planets orbit suns. Ordinarily, planets spin on a rotation axis; when the part of the planet you are standing on is facing the sun it's day, and facing away, night. Eqqus used to be the same way, and when it was day and night happened automatically without any need for control."

"Wow. What happened to change it?"

"Discord." Twilight said. "It was his final action as the Princesses were sealing him away. He robbed Eqqus of it's angular momentum, stopping it's natural rotation."

"Hang on, this is sounding mythological to me now too." Tucker said. " I mean, I don't want to question your beliefs, but..."

"Well it sure sounds like you are!" Rainbow exclaimed. "How can you tell us what we've seen with our own eyes isn't real?!"

"Yes, it's quite troubling." Rarity agreed.

"And I'm sorry, I don't mean it that way! but..."

The meeting started to degenerate into a shouting match. Luckily, Bert still had the air horn he had used at the town meeting days earlier handy. One long blast shut everyone up. "Let's be calm here." He said.

Roger nodded. "Yeah... Yeah you're right."

"Okay then. Sorry." Rainbow said.

Florence said "Let's start over, from the beginning, okay?"

Twilight nodded her agreement. "Okay. And, I think I have a better starting place. Bethany, you asked about magic... And it's been clear to us from day one that you guys don't really understand how unicorn magic works... Let me ask you a question: Do you know about the five fundamental forces of physics?"

"We... Know about four fundamental forces." Roger said. "Gravity, electromagnetism, and the two nuclear forces. You're saying there's a fifth?"

"Yes! The fifth force is called the Thaumic Field. If you really can't use what we call magic, then it's not surprising that you've missed it's existence. After all, unlike the other forces, the Thaumic Field only shows itself by temporarily modifying the other laws of physics. So if nothing on your world uses it, you'd never have a chance to notice anything!" Twilight clapped her forehooves together in the joy of figuring out a mystery.

"I'm still lost... Are you saying that this force is somehow connected to living beings?" Tucker asked.

"Kind of... The field exists regardless, but conscious mind is what can interact with it. Strange, really, that mind on your planet can't..." Twilight mused. "There must be an extra ingredient, something ubiqitous on Eqqus that we've never noticed because of it's ubiquity and absent on your planet." She pulled out a notebook and began writing down equations.

"Oh dear... We've lost Twilight for a while." Rarity said. "To continue what she was saying though, our distant ancestors called this power magic, because they didn't know the science behind it. And we've kept the term, even knowing better, because, well... ...Because why not, I suppose. It works."

"Sort of like how we still say 'sunrise' and 'sunset' even though we know better." Bethany said. "But, Twilight said your planet doesn't spin on it's own? How can that be?"

"Magic can do a lot of things." Applejack said. "You've already seen how unicorns can focus the magic in their horns and cast 'spells' with it. And we Earth Ponies get a boost to our natural strength out of it, along with the ability to make near anything green grow faster and healthier than it'd be otherwise."

"And us pegasai too!" Rainbow said. "I mean, take a look. Cool as these wings are, I'd never get off the ground with just them!"

"I had been meaning to ask about that..." Roger chuckled. "I just figured it was like the old bumblebee thing, but you tap into this power to fly?"

"Oh yeah, it kind of makes us lighter weight when we're in the air. And, we also use it for weather control." Rainbow grinned. "Wanna see?" She zoomed out of the room, flying, and returned moments later with a small wisp of cloud.

"That's..." Roger swished a hand through the cloud. "Why isn't it dissipating?"

"Because Rainbow is making it stay coherent." Fluttershy said. "It'll disperse normally once there aren't any pegasai around to control it."

"Or I can get rid of it like this." Rainbow jumped atop the cloud, bouncing up and down until it suddenly released a brief burst of rain, soaking the floor.

"Dash!" Twilight exclaimed, looking up from her now sopping wet notebook.

"Oops. Sorry."

"This is all very impressive." Tucker said, "But let's move on shall we?"

"Lets." The Mayor agreed.

"But hold on, Twi still didn't finish explaining the angry mammoth thing!"

Twilight snorted in laughter. "That's angular momentum Dash. To finish off so we can go on though: Discord was a being with magic nearly equal to the princesses. Over a thousand years ago, he tried to conquer our whole planet. Celestia and Luna defeated him, and sealed him in stone. His last act, as he was being sealed, was to stop our planet from rotating on it's own."

"I can see how that would be a problem." Bert said. "Half the planet would be under endless day, baking to death. The other half would freeze out in eternal night..."

"And even the border between night and day wouldn't work as a place to live. There's be constant storms more severe than anything that happens normally." Rainbow said. Every other pony in the room stared at her in shock until she figured out why and said "I'm on the weather team. You have to know these things."

"Right..." Twilight said, "...Egghead."

"HEY!!"

"Anyway, the princesses figured out what Discord had did and tried to set the planet rotating on it's own again. But, it turned out that he didn't just stop the planet's spin; He had also stripped away it's ability to hold onto angular momentum. No matter what they did, no matter how much spin was put in, Eqqus would spin down again and stop every twelve hours."

"But what about Celestia controlling the Sun and Luna the Moon!?" Scootaloo insisted.

"Not entirely true Scoots. Eqqus' moon is stuck in a gravitational stability point. It's always located with the planet directly between it and the sun."

"A Lagrange point!" Roger said. "Yeah, we know about those, there are several of them for any two massive objects in space."

Twilight smiled. "Yes. And that's the story: Our planet is always directly between our sun and our moon. So, sun rises, moon sets. Sun sets, moon rises. Either Celestia or Luna can do it alone, but it's easier on them to split the difference. From Canterlot, Celestia's turn raised the sun and Luna's turn raised the moon, so early pre-science ponies thought that's actually what they were doing, and the idea has stuck to this day."

"Wow. I never knew..." Applejack said.

"Most ponies don't." Twilight said, "Though it's hardly a deeply hidden secret, just something that doesn't come up... Anyway, now that that's out of the way, what's next on our agenda?"

"Cooperation." Bert said. "We're making plans to build a defensive wall around town. It won't be much, we've not got the materials for anything elaborate, but with all the dangerous creatures out there it seems prudent. My question is, what about you? Can you do something similar?"

"Not really... We're kinda short on supplies." Applejack said.

Rainbow said "We could build cloud walls I suppose... But even with pegasus magic they wouldn't be as strong as stuff that's actually solid."

"What about...?" Florence started to make a suggestion, but fell silent.

"Go on Flo, if you got an idea let's hear it!"

"Well, I know that it would be difficult, for humans and ponies both, but, if we really need each other's support and it seems like we do... Why not move everyone together? Then we'd just have a single settlement to defend."

"Fears aside, that's not a bad idea." Rarity said.

"We could move easily enough!" Pinkie said. "Most pony buildings are built to be moveable after all."

"We'd have to leave the Town Hall behind." The Mayor said.

"And probably my library." Twilight agreed, "Though I could maybe find a way to transplant it with enough magic... I'll need to do some research..."

"But it still leaves the question of ponies and humans being scared of each other." Fluttershy whispered.

"Yeah, but we've got other far worse things to fear." Bert said.

The Crusaders quivered at the memory of the beasts in the forest. "You can say that again!" Apple Bloom said.

"Why don't we do this then?" Tucker said, "We'll each take the idea to our own, and if both sides agree we'll proceed. And we can still work together regardless."

"That's good." Roger said. "So, the next question is, what do we have to offer each other?"

"Well, we can both grow foodstuffs." Applejack said. "In fact, I imagine Earth Pony magic could help your crops grow faster too, so we can be sure of having enough to go around."

"That Pegasus weather control'd be useful as well." Bert said.

"And on our side, well... We seem to have a bit more advanced technology." Bethany suggested.

"A lot more, from what I've seen." Twilight said.

"I've wondered about that." said Fluttershy. "It sounds like we have about the same knowledge base, but humans have done some more with it than we have."

"Necessity." Roger answered. "We have a saying that it's the mother of invention. You haven't needed as much technology, since you have magic to do things with. We don't."

"Makes sense." Applejack said. "In any case, some of your machines could come in real handy for all of us."

"Except for one tiny little problem." Bert said. "Nearly everything we build runs off of electricity. We'll be running out of fuel for the generators in a couple of weeks."

Tucker and Roger swore. Bethany asked "What about what Twilight did with the defibrillator?"

"Not a long term solution." Twilight answered. "Converting magic to electricity... Easier said than done."

"Still, there are possibilites aren't there?" Rarity asked.

"Oh sure. If we could build wind turbines for example, pegasus weather control could keep the air flowing through them all the time."

"Assuming we're stuck here for a long time," Roger said, "We could convert some automobile engines to run off of ethanol or biodiesel as well. We wouldn't be able to run all that many of course, but we wouldn't need more than a handful of them anyway."

"Mostly, we need to keep public places powered." Tucker said. "Homes, well, I'd like to keep the lights on at least..."

"We could trade you magic-powered lanterns." Applejack said.

"Good, good, I'm sure some people will take you up on that." Bert replied.

"But what about all the other things we need power for?" Bethany asked. "I mean, okay, we can live without a lot of it. Television, computers, iPods, they're out the door. Fair enough. But, what about power for cooking food? For radios, if nothing else we should keep a news channel going."

"Girl's got a point John." Bert said to the Sheriff. "And beyond that, and I say this to all of us because I get the feeling Ponyville used to be in a climate not that different from what Fallow Meadows knew... We're in the mountains now. The winters are likely to be brutal compared to what we're used to. How are we gonna stay warm?"

Rainbow rubbed the back of a forehoof through her mane. "Technically my weather team should be able to keep warm air around. But it's not a permanent fix, you mess up the seasons you pay a price sooner or later."

"Even in Indiana the winters get cold, our buildings are well insulated." Florence said. "They're just not usually built for indoor fires."

"We might have to start making some modifications." Bert agreed. "At least the sporting goods stores are stocked full of winter clothing."

"Then hopefully you should be covered." Rarity said. "As for us, I guess my priority at the boutique needs to be pushing out lots of thermal scarves and hoof-warmers."

"Boutique?" Bethany asked, "You make clothes?"

"Oh yes dear, it's my special talent."

"But... None of you are wearing anything."

"Naked!?" Roger exclaimed, spitting out a mouthful of coffee as he realized what had been in front of him the whole time.

"For ponies, clothing is mostly decorative." Twilight said. "For special occasions, and also, as Rarity was saying, for staying warmer in cold weather."

"Which raises the question, why do y'all wear them all the time?" Applejack asked.

The humans all exchanged looks, unsure of how to respond. It was Bert who finally said "Two reasons. First, you've seen that we don't have fur coats over our whole bodies. We get cold way easier than most things do."

"Makes sense. And the other reason?"

Bert eyes the three fillies in the room, wondering how to broach the subject. Finally he said "Do Ponies know what modesty means?"

"Oh of course!" The Mayor replied. "Any stallion or mare that went around exposing... that... would be arrested."

Twilight added "But of course they'd have to be intentionally trying, after all everything's hidden by our coats and our tails... and our, um... Our... ...OH!"

"Yep. You've got it." Bert chuckled.

"Got what?" Sweetie Belle innocently asked.

"I'll tell you when you're forty." Rarity answered.

Pinkie Pie suddenly jumped into the middle of the group. "I get the next question! I get the next question! Me Me Me!!!"

"Go ahead Pinks." Twilight said.

"How many chucks would a woodchuck chuck if a woodchuck could chuck norris?"

"Um..."

"Er..."

"Okaaaay..."

"I think this is a good stopping point then." Tucker said, eying the pink pony warily.

"Right." Twilight agreed. "Come on everypony..."

Chapter Seven

Unity
Chapter Seven

Prince Blueblood looked around at the steep rocky mountain slopes in disbelief. How could this be? What manner of universe would allow such misfortune to befall one as grand and valuable as he? It was bad enough that what should have been a two-day walk through open grassy meadows had turned into a week-long trudge through a monster infested forest that shouldn't have been there. It was bad enough that two of his guards were now too injured from monster attacks to effectively protect him, and that the illusionist, whatever her name was, had vanished presumably into the belly of some horror. It was bad enough that his hooves were drying out and cracking and would surely require days of pampering to recover.

But now, now, after all of that, they had finally escaped the forest that shouldn't be there. To find Canterlot, which should be there, wasn't. In it's place were mountains much grander, snowcapped and freezing cold.

"I demand that somepony tell me what is going on!" Blueblood exclaimed.

But none of his guards could even venture a guess. At least, not until one of them pointed to the eastern horizon and exclaimed "Your highness! Look!" To the east, a second moon was rising into view.

"Two moons!?" Blueblood said. "And during the day? Whatever is Auntie Luna thinking?"

"Begging your pardon Prince, but I don't think that's what's going on here. I don't think we're on our world anymore."

Blueblood's eye opened wider at this revelation. At first he was horrified. But then, as his mind worked it's way through the implications, a broad grin spread across his muzzle. "We're not on Eqqus... We're not in range of my aunt's knowledge or power...And that means..."

"Prince Blueblood? Are you okay my Prince?" A guard asked, noticing the royal's unusual reaction.

"Oh, I'm better than okay. But do not call me Prince. For here upon this world I shall be King. Yes, King Blueblood the First..."

As the guards, seeing little other choice, bowed down and proclaimed "Long live the king," Blueblood motioned to his porters, who bought forth a chest containing supplies which Blueblood had long ago had made and took with him everywhere just in case. From out of the chest came a crown, a cloak, and a jeweled scepter with a gold and diamond head carved to look just like the newly self-proclaimed monarch's visage.

"Now then! Let us return to Ponyville, where you, my newly formed Royal Guard, shall subjugate the populace and cause them to build me a King's Palace!" Blueblood trotted back the way he had come, his head dancing with dreams of a palace so grand it would make Versailles look like an outhouse...

XXXX

Two days after Twilight was able to successfully cast the translation spell, a team of unicorns gathered in the middle of Ponyville. Following Twilight's lead, they pooled their power together and drew on the linguistic knowledge now in her mind to cast a new spell. This one was incredibly powerful, spreading out in a dome from it's starting point, reaching not only to the whole of Ponyville itself, but also further, all the way to Fallow Meadows and a short distance beyond. The spell dome endured for eleven minutes before collapsing. Within the effective radius, every sapient being whether human, pony, or dragon received in their minds the sum total of knowledge on how to speak, read, and write the other's language alongside their own. The newly gained knowledge would be permanent; there was no need to maintain or recast the spell periodically.

With the language barrier finally removed, talks between human and pony proceeded apace, as did the development of plans for survival. One of the earliest points, frightening to both sides but agreed upon as wise, was to combine into a single town, so that the wall to be built around Fallow Meadows could protect everyone. One the one hand (or hoof) this wouldn't be too hard; Pony houses and most other buildings were built to be easily moved. Everything but the town hall (too big) and the library (After all, rooted firmly in the ground) could be relocated in a matter of days.

Conversely, this was held back by fear. Most humans were still uncertain of allowing five thousand aliens inside their defenses, and most ponies were unsettled at the thought of being surrounded by eight thousand tall bipeds. And so Ponyville stayed where it was even as the wall began to go up.

Less contentious was the establishment of a provisional counsel, half of it's members from each species, to oversee trade, mutual defense, and the resolution of conflicts. From the human side Bert and Roger were chosen, along with Miriam Zahn, a government teacher from the school. The ponies chose Macintosh, along with Cherilee (probably the second smartest pony in town after Twilight), and Filthy Rich for the economic perspective.

Ground began to be cleared in preparation for planting crops, though it would be many months before such efforts yielded results. Fishermen (mainly human and a few pegasai) tried to supplement food stores with native fish from the river. Suffice to say lures to trick sonar were harder to get results with than lures to trick sight. Gathering of local vegetation, once it was proven safe to eat, was more successful. All in all, at the two-week mark things were proceeding much better than anyone had anticipated. Which of course meant it was time for something to go wrong...

XXXX

Alpha stood atop a rise, sonar pointed down towards the hive of new creatures. It's previous encounter with the prey was still in it's mind, but they were no longer marked as 'prey.' They were now considered 'threat.' Led by instinct Alpha had, after the failed hunt, sent a loud echoing call out into the woods. It was a call to arms, a call to the alpha leaders of every other pack of it's kind, a call which said, in essence, "Danger. Stand together." And so over the next few days they had gathered, massing, hidden, roundabout the two hives. Waiting for the signal. Which Alpha gave...

Ponyville. Twilight Sparkle was busily pouring over plans for a new power grid when a knock at the door distracted her. "Be right there!" She called out, and took a moment to steal one last glance at the plans. It was actually a masterpiece of urban design, considering how little time the human and pony engineers had had to come up with it; A dozen emergency generators, each powerful enough to run twenty human homes on it's own, amplified ten times over with carefully placed magical crystals. With the homes in Fallow Meadows soon to be lit by magic lanterns and heated by indoor firepits, the setup would be able to supply what power was still needed. Ponyville itself, smaller and accustomed to less electrical needs anyway, could make do with a single augmented generator; Bert Gumbal had already donated them one of his, but they were waiting until they knew for certain if they were moving before hooking it up.

Nodding in satisfaction that the design would work, Twilight trotted to the door and opened it wide, shocked to find... "Trixie!?"

"Hello Twilight Sparkle. May Tri- May I come in?"

Still stunned, but remembering her manners, Twilight motioned for Trixie to enter. "Trixie, how did you get here?"

"That's what I wanted to talk about Twilight. See, after our second... encounter... I was aimless. Aimless and angry, but not angry at you. Angry at me."

"You? Trixie the amulet was controlling you, it wasn't your fault-"

"Yes it was. Because I was still in control of myself when I intentionally went looking for it just to get back at you." Trixie hung her head low, but continued speaking "I wanted to make things right somehow. To do something good with my talents for a change. And that's when I found an ad in the Canterlot Times for a job as an illusionist bodyguard."

"Wow. That'd be perfect for your skill set."

"I thought so too. The trouble came when I found out who I would be guarding, you see-"

Trixie was cut off by the sound of screams from outside. "What the hay?" Twilight exclaimed.

The mares galloped to the door, and out into the sunlit morning to see what was happening. All around, ponies were running in fear from some manner of large creatures neither had ever seen before. They were perhaps thirty hooves long, with eight muscular legs, mouths bristling with sharp teeth, and a pair of sonar-dish ears atop their heads.

"These must be the same predators the Crusaders and Mister Gumbal ran into." Twilight gasped.

"Predators?" Trixie asked. "From the Everfree?"

"Ever... You've been out of touch for a bit haven't you?"

"Since that weird storm. Why?"

"I'll tell you later, right now we've got a town to save!" Twilight ran off towards the nearest of the creatures...

XXXX

Carl Harner awoke with his third hangover of the week. Grumbling to himself, he stepped out into his backyard, started a small fire, and put a coffepot over it to boil. Waiting on the water, he tipped his head back and looked up at the sky, where a pair of moons were visible near each other. "At least the view is cool." he whispered.

Ever since his confrontation with John Tucker over the missing pony children (foals?) Carl had kept out of sight. Waiting. Watching. And thinking as well. And in the course of this thinking, he had finally came to a number of realizations. The first, the most important, was how foolish he was to actually want to go on the offensive. Either he was wrong about the ponies being responsible, in which case there was nothing to gain. Or he was right, in which case there was no hope of winning a stand-up fight against against such powerful beings.

Not that he thought for a moment that he was wrong. Damnit, it had to be them! But, there were better ways to approach the situation. Stealth, subtlety, guerrilla tactics. Of course, for that he would need like-minded allies. It was probably best to bide his time, until something happened that would wake up at least a few people to the danger everyone was in.

As even Carl would eventually be forced to admit, the universe has a sense of humor; His first sip of coffee turned into a spit-take as he heard a woman scream, followed by still more screaming, and the sound of gunshots. Apparently he wasn't going to have to wait after all...

Around the same time that Carl Harner was waking up, Florence was arriving at the Diner. Being a public place, and a source of cooked meals, it was on the short list to get power, and had become very busy from sunrise to sunset each day as meals were provided free to all comers until some sort of economy could be established. She was surprised to find the doors already open and the dining room filled to capacity with guests. "Who's cooking?" She wondered.

In the kitchen she found her answer. "Herb! What are you doing!?" Florence exclaimed. "You had a heart attack! You're still supposed to be in bed!"

"I was a marine for thirty years Flo. You know that."

"This isn't exactly a 'semper fi' situation Herb." Florence answered dryly.

"Maybe not. But I've still got a duty." Herb flipped a griddle full of pancakes, all at once. "See? I still got it."

"Okay, but I'm keeping an eye on you, you hear?"

"Wouldn't have it any other way my dear. Now then-" A scream sliced through the air. Before Florence could even react, Herbert pulled an assault rifle from behind a pile of boxes. "Maybe semper fi after all." He said, and rushed for the door.

Florence and a number of diner patrons followed behind Herb as he went outside into the street. A small rush of people raced past, and when they looked back in the direction the runners were fleeing from chills went down all of their spines. Standing in the middle of the closest intersection were a pair of beasts unlike any on Earth, massive eight-legged predators, swooning their heads about as if undecided on who to attack.

Without hesitation, Herbert raised his gun and fired. The bullets hit their mark, of that he was certain, but the target barely seemed to notice, save for flinching back from the sound. Herb fired again, joined by a number of others who were also carrying weapons, but again the monster stayed on it's feet. They did get more of a reaction this time though; It roared and charged right for them...

XXXX

Ponyville was in the midst of a full-scale panic. Not that monster attacks were anything new to the town of course, so it was organized and civil as panics go. But it was still a panic. Two dozen of the massive carnivores had descended upon the town all at once, trying their damnedest to catch and consume everypony in sight. (so to speak). The saving grace was the beast's lack of comprehension of doors, and their inability to detect anything through windows.

While the townsponies hid and waited for the all-clear, the guard set to work attempting to deal with the intrusion. It was easier said than done. Magic allowed the unicorn guards to strike with their swords and spears from afar, and pegasai could divebomb the creatures from a safe altitude, but it quickly became apparent that they were extremely sturdy and hard to significantly injure.

Running towards the battle, Twilight Sparkle was surprised to find Trixie at her side. "What?"

"I meant what I said Twilight. I want to do something good for a change." Trixie said. "Now what's the plan?"

"Plan? I've not gotten that far yet... I'm told that loud noises can hurt their sensitive hearing though, make them run away."

"Fireworks spells then?" Trixie asked.

"The booms from those are as loud as the real thing..." Twilight nodded. "Let's try it!"

Together, the mares charged up their magic and started firing off charges into the air. As the booming sounds rumbled through the air, the creatures began to roar and flinch back, but otherwise held their ground. "This may not have been my best idea..." Trixie admitted after several minutes. "They're not running, but we've got their attention. As soon as we tire out and stop..."

"Yeah... Let's start slowly backing away." Twilight agreed.

As they backed down the street Rainbow landed near them. "Hey! What are you doing here!?" She demanded of Trixie.

"Focus Dash! Monsters!" Twilight said.

"Oh, right... Okay look, we've got big problems these things are everywhere!"

"They're the same creatures you saw in the forest right?" Twilight asked, "Why don't you try to scare them away with another rainboom?"

"Can't." Dash replied. She spread out her left wing, and it was clear that several feathers were missing. "One of them almost got the drop on me when they first showed up. Lost a couple of primaries. I can still fly, but not that fast 'til they grow back in."

"Nuts. Okay, what else?"

"Well, from what I could see up high it looks like nopony is doing too well against them." Rainbow said. "They're just soaking up wounds like they're nothing!"

"You can say that again!" A familiar voice said. Twilight looked and saw several guardsponies, among them Midnight Steel, Sword Breaker, and Big Macintosh trotting towards her. Sword Breaker said "I charged my magic to the limit, blasted one's head clear off. It's still going! Guess their brains are somewhere else in their bodies."

"Or their nervous systems are just distributed throughout." Twilight mused, continuing to cast fireworks spells and back away from the creatures.

"Maybe all of their systems are distributed all through their bodies." Midnight suggested. "It would explain why nothing seems to do more than annoy them."

"Yeah, it would."

Rainbow said "I hate to say this, but I think we're gonna need help."

"The humans?" Macintosh asked.

"Who-mams?" Trixie asked, confused.

"I'll tell you once we're clear." Twilight said. "And yes, maybe those guns they've got will be more effective."

"Okay good." Midnight nodded. "As soon as you three mares are safe, I'll lead my team to Fallow Meadows and ask for assistance."

"Two mares." Rainbow said. "I'm slowed down but not out of the fight. I'll come with you."

"Okay good. That'll give me and Trixie a chance to recover and join back in when you get back." Twilight agreed.

It took only a few more minutes to slowly back to the door of the Library. Once there, Twilight set off a particularly big firework spell, enough to distract the creatures while everypony ducked back inside. Once they were secure, Midnight Steel led Rainbow Dash and his team out the back door, setting off on the perilous journey through the forest...

XXXX

When the creatures charged, the crowd scattered. People ran wherever they felt they would be safest, which basically amounted to any unlocked door they could reach in time. Naturally, Herbert led those nearest to him back into the diner, slamming the door shut just in time. "Everyone get back!" He ordered, "Back against the wall, away from the front windows!"

The crowd complied, with many going further, on into the kitchen, peeking out through the crack in the door. Through the window, the predators were clearly visible. One was on the far side of the street, facing the buildings there, while the other was directly in front of the diner windows, facing them. Most of the crowd expected it too lunge forward through the glass, but instead it simply stood there, doing nothing. After several minutes, it cocked it's head in confusion, but made no further move.

"What the hell's it doing?" Someone whispered.

"It's sonar can't see through glass." Herbert realized. "It knows we have to be here somewhere, but it can't find us."

"Should we try sneaking out the back?" Florence asked.

"If it decides to charge anyway, yeah. Otherwise the safest thing to do is wait right here."

Bert Gumbal was having the time of his life: One armored Hummer, one elephant gun, and lots of targets. Not that the giant gun was doing as much as he'd hoped. It was clear these creatures were sturdier than most things on Earth. But he could at least drive them away from the people they were going after, and that without being chased down himself thanks to the sheer volume of the weapon's discharges.

On hearing another scream, Bert switched the vehicle in gear and sped down the street, arriving to find one creature stalking around a small one-story house. The flower beds were trampled, there were great holes stomped into the deck, and from the look of things the beast had even been walking on the roof; several areas were bowed in precariously.

Stepping out of the hummer, Bert took aim and fired. The creature roared in pain and fear as the slug tore through one of it's legs, severing it just below the main body. Perhaps it was the pain, or confusion, but unlike the others Bert had faced thus far today this one didn't run. Or at least, it didn't run away. Instead it charged right for it's attacker.

As Bert jumped into his seat, ready to speed away, more shots rang out. These were from less potent weapons than Bert's, but they got the message across. The creature stopped short in it's attack run and fled.

The source of the new shots became apparent when Carl Harner stepped into view from behind a nearby house carrying a shotgun, followed moments later by Bethany Stanz appearing from inside the house with her own weapon. "Thanks guys!" She said, "This wasn't doing the trick alone."

"All part of the service." Bert answered. He looked at Carl. "You here to help, or to go off on a rant about how the ponies sent them to kill us all?"

"The first one." Carl said. "Trust the little technicolor freaks or not, I'm not gonna blame them for everything. We're in an alien wilderness, this was bound to happen sooner or later."

"Yeah..." Bert agreed. "Okay, you two wanna help, hop in. I'm making my way to the Sheriff's office in between stops."

Bethany climbed into the back seat behind Bert. Carl started to take the front passenger seat, only to settle for the back across from Bethany when Shadow, who was already in said front seat, growled menacingly. "Sorry Carl, he's got permanent shotgun." Bert laughed.

As she settled into her seat, Bethany looked around at the read cargo area. "Damn Bert." She said, "Packing enough?"

"Extra guns, extra ammo, water, M.R.E.'s, a medical kit, and three pounds of C4 plus detonators." Bert said. He frowned. "Don't tell Tucker about that last one eh?"

"My lips are sealed if I can have one of these." Carl said, hefting a machine pistol from it's cradle.

"Done."

After two more diversions to help those in need, Bert finally drove onto the town's main street. Immediately they saw the creatures that were threatening the diner. "This could be tricky." Bert whispered. "Lots of plate glass windows for errant shells to smash through..."

"Explosives?" Carl asked, then stopped himself. "No, no good the shockwaves would smash even more glass."

"Yeah."

A knock sounded at the rear of the hummer. Expecting to see a creature bumping against the rear, the three turned to instead see John Tucker and a deputy. Bert popped the locks, and the two men crowded in. "I'm open to ideas." Tucker said. "They've got most of downtown locked down and anything we do that's strong enough to actually hurt them would put more people in danger too."

"We've got neighbors." Bert said.

Everyone looked at Carl, expecting him to freak out at the mere thought of asking the ponies for help. Instead he said "I don't trust them. I never will, I think. But... It's worth a shot. Either they're victims like us like the rest of you think, in which case they might really want to help. Or they're the reason we're here. In which case seeing them in action is useful strategically."

"When even the skeptic agrees it's time to act." Tucker said. "Who's going?" The question was discussed for a short time, before it was decided that Bert, Carl, and the two deputies would head for the alien town, while Tucker and Bethany tried to sneak into the Diner through the back alley...

Chapter Eight

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Nine

Unity
Chapter Nine

Fallow Meadows. With Reginald and Nigel Bakker in tow, Rainbow Dash and the Guard headed for downtown. It was slow going, owing mostly to the need to advance quietly in order to avoid unwanted attention. Once, at the intersection of two roads, they had to wait half an hour hiding behind a fence row until a trio of predators moved on. No one looked too closely at what had been holding the creature's attention, but from the carnage of crashed vehicles and the buzzing of insects it was clear enough.

Eventually they reached Main Street. "We're close to the Sheriff's office now." Reginald said. "It's a block and a half to the west."

"Excellent. We can meet up with the local constabulary and plan our next offense." Midnight said. He started to walk in the indicated direction, but stopped at an all-too-familiar sound. "Hide!" He hissed under his breath.

The group quickly ducked into the nearest building, a Mail-Service store which seemed to be abandoned. No sooner than they were safely inside, one of the creatures appeared from around a nearby street corner. It didn't seem to have detected their presence though; instead it continued straight across the road and out of sight around the opposite corner.

"I wonder where he's going in such a hurry?" Rainbow said.

"Let's find out." Nigel said. "I know this place, we can get to the corner without going outside..." He led the group through a door, down a long hallway, and up a flight of stairs, coming out on a second-floor balcony overlooking the street the creature had taken.

As soon as they got there, it was clear where the beast had been going. Half a block down was the Spoony Bard Diner, three of the creatures now lurking outside. They were agitated, confused, stomping their many legs and letting out small grunts of frustration.

"What the hell are they doing?" Reginald wondered.

"Well, that's the diner... There's gotta be people inside right?" Nigel asked.

Midnight said "They can't see right? The windows just 'look' like solid walls to them?"

Nodding, Nigel said "Of course... They can hear the people. They know that they're there. But they can't figure out how to get to them."

"Well then, we'd better move before one of them decides to charge or something and smashes that glass in." Rainbow said.

"Maybe... But where is..." Midnight stopped speaking, looked more closely. "Look there!" He said, motioning towards a vehicle in the street.

Following the line of sight Midnight had indicated, the rest of the group saw what he was pointing to: There were two people in the car. As they watched, a door opposite the creature's position slowly, carefully opened and the pair emerged. "Hey! I know them!" Rainbow said.

"Yes, that's Sheriff Tucker." Reginald agreed. "And I recognize the girl from school, though I've not had her in any classes and can't place her name... What are they doing?"

"Plannin' somethin'." Macintosh said. "We'd better get in position t' help."

But then, as the group watched, things went south for Tucker and Bethany. They tried to quickly run across the short gap between Bert's Hummer and the nearest building undetected. It didn't work. All three of the creatures detected them and charged to the attack, roaring as they came.

"Tartarus!" Midnight swore. "Attack!"

The Guard ponies moved quickly, jumping to the ground and charging. Years of training served Midnight Steel and Sword Breaker well, as they move in synchronicity, each knowing where the other would be, and what he was planning. They waylaid the second creature in line, distracting it away from it's intended prey with the temptation of a closer meal.

Rainbow snared the attention of the third beast, flying in a circle around it before zipping away as fast as her injured wings could manage. Arguably, leading the thing on a chase through town wasn't wise; it would be all to easy to round a corner into the open mouth of another. The pegasus judged that a risk that had to be taken.

This left Macintosh to handle the first creature, the one closest to the two humans. Galloping headlong as fast as his hooves could carry him, he closed on the creature from behind.

Meanwhile, John Tucker and Bethany Stanz were running for their lives. "No time... to stop... and shoot..." Tucker panted out between breaths.

"Yeah... Should we... split up...?" Bethany asked.

"Next corner... I'll go left..."

They reached the corner scant seconds ahead of the creature. Tucker broke left, praying it would follow him instead of the girl. It didn't. Swearing loudly, shouting for Bethany to RUN, Tucker leveled his gun and prepared to shoot the creature from behind. But before he could pull the trigger an enormous red pony, the biggest individual the Sheriff had yet seen, tore around the corner at full speed. As Tucker watched, the pony drew in close behind the creature, leapt into the air, and once airborne pulled the spear that was strapped to it's back.

The Sheriff didn't have time to wonder just how they held things with hooves before the pony rammed the spear into the creature's back, using it as a rod to pole vault up and over, landing out of sight in front of the beast.

Bethany, meanwhile, found that she had run herself into a dead end. Pressing against the wall, she turned and the creature was right there, mouth open, teeth gleaming. She closed her eyes and prepared for the end...

...Then just as quickly snapped them back open as the creature roared in pain and a pony dropped down from above, turned away from the creature, and bucked it hard in the head with his rear hooves.

Not wasting the opportunity, Bethany fired over the pony's head, striking the creature which now flailed backwards squealing and trying to turn it's head far enough to pull the spear that was sticking out of it's back. Of course, turning it's head meant that it's sensitive ears were now pointed directly behind, where Tucker took a shot of his own.

Though not seriously injured, the beast decided that there had to be easier prey somewhere else. It turned and lumbered away down the alley, back in the direction of the diner.

"Oh thank God!" Bethany exclaimed. She looked at the pony. "Am I glad you came along!"

"Jus' here t' help miss...?"

"Bethany. Bethany Stanz."

"Macintosh Apple. Most folks just call me Big Mac."

"I can see why." Tucker said as he joined them. "You're easily the biggest pony I've met so far..." He looked around and asked "So, did you meet up with Bert's team?"

"Sure did." Said another voice. Tucker looked around to see Rainbow, Midnight, and Sword Breaker approaching. "We managed to drive off the other two, but they'll come back I'm sure."

"Then let's get inside the diner where it's sort of safe, and figure out how to be ready for them." Tucker said. They hurried down the alleyway towards the back entrance...

XXXX

Back in Ponyville, Twilight Sparkle was putting the finishing touches on the modified explosion spell that she and the other unicorns present would use to enhance the human's ammunition. Sighing, stretching out her legs, she turned to find Applejack and Rarity waiting. "We've got our part finished." Applejack reported, "Except for this..." She motioned to a plate of smoked herring. "What did we need it for anyway?"

"A snack." Twilight answered. "I missed lunch."

"Honestly dear, you'll get as bad as Pinkie at this rate..." Rarity said, though she was chuckling. "Still, we do have a concern..."

"Eeyup. What the hay is Trixie doin' here!?"

"It's a long story... And I don't think I've heard all of it yet, she keeps getting interrupted. But it boils down to, she's trying to do things right for a change and she really wants to help."

Rarity raised an eyebrow. "And you believe her?"

"Yeah, I'm pretty sure I do." Twilight answered.

"Well, I shall give her a chance then, IF she can prove herself..."

"I'm sure she'll appreciate it." Twilight said. "Anyway..." She raised her voice "Trixie, Lyra, come here a minute!" With all four unicorns together, Twilight showed them how the spell would work, then they rejoined the rest of the group, unicorns pairing up with humans: Twilight with Bert, Trixie with Tim Jackson, Lyra with Carl, and Rarity with the second deputy, Vernon.

"Okay, does everyone know the plan?" Bert asked.

Humans, Ponies and Dragon all nodded yes, except for Fluttershy who asked "Um, when are we supposed to light the fuse on this... ...thing?" She motioned towards a bizarre conglomeration of three party cannons, thirty black powder charges, and a wooden scaffold holding it all together.

Twilight grinned. "Don't worry Fluttershy... You'll know..."

Four humans and an equal number of unicorns walked together through the streets. Though their ultimate goal was to attract the creatures, they first hoped to find a lone example to test the new magic ammo out on. The entire plan depended on them being able to not only scare the beasts with loud sounds, but also to actually hurt them badly enough that once frightened away they wouldn't readily return. And that meant being sure the enchanted bullets would work as planned.

And so they crept the empty paths of Ponyville, hunting. A strange activity for an equine, of course, but necessary. Luckily, the search didn't take long. Less than ten minutes after leaving Sugarcube Corner, they peered around a corner to see a mass of creatures, at least ten of them, milling about outside of a row of storefronts. One of them was wandering further away from it's fellows, and curiously trotted down a narrow alleyway.

"Perfect." Bert said when none of the others followed it. "Where does that alley come out?"

"This way!" Lyra said. She took the lead and led the group to another crossroads three streets over. "It should come out right up there." She said, pointing towards the gap between two nearby buildings.

"Who shoots first?" Jackson asked.

Twilight said "You and Trixie go first... I wanna gauge the power level before I try."

And so they waited. The creature seemed to be taking it's time, and several of those present began to wonder if it had turned around, or gotten stuck. Then, after more than ten minutes, it finally strode into sight, turning it's head about to scan in all directions. It noticed the ponies and humans almost immediately, roared, and charged.

"Okay, here we go!" Trixie exclaimed. Her horn began to glow, and Jackson took aim and fired. The creature kept coming as the bullet slammed into it's body, but after a moment there was a muffled 'THUD' and a screech from the beast as it stumbled and fell to the ground, unmoving.

"Is it... ...dead?" Rarity asked.

"Only one way to find out." Bert answered. Gun at the ready, he carefully edged closer to the fallen predator. Reaching out, he poked it several times with his gun, getting no reaction. He observed closely, seeing no breathing movements. "I think you got it." He called back. "But damn, even then, the body still looks intact from the outside."

"Should we turn up the power a little next time?"

"Just to be safe, I would." Vernon said.

Carl said "Okay, we know it works. Now let's go find the rest of them..."

Lyra's ears perked up. "Do you hear that? I don't think we'll have to go looking."

Suddenly a hoard of the beasts began spilling out of the alleyway. "I guess that's why it took so long!" Twilight exclaimed, "It went back for the others!"

"Exposition later dear, right now we need to get to work!"

The next several minutes were chaotic, to say the least. 'Seeing' their fallen comrade, the first few creatures rushed to the attack, being felled by magic-boosted gunfire. As more of the pack arrived, they took note of how many had been slain and became more cautious. But the numbers kept growing as more and more arrived.

"Okay, that should be good." Twilight said. "They're going to attack in-mass soon."

"That's good!?" Carl shouted.

"Remember the plan." Bert countered. "Now we fall back to the bakery for phase two."

"And hope we've got all of them in town together." Rarity nodded.

Everyone turned and started to run. The creatures pursued, but at a distance, wary of these beings that could actually kill them. As they fled, they picked up another pony. "Pinkie!" Twilight exclaimed as the party mare appeared from a side street and ran alongside, "What happened to the one you were holding off?"

"Oh, he's a good five miles from here by now." Pinkie answered, "And still running like the Gluemaker was on his heels. He'll never bother us again."

"What did you do to it!?"

Pinkie grinned. "We partied like it was nineteen ninety-nine!"

"Ooookay...."

"Look! We're almost there!" Bert shouted. Ahead, they could see Sugarcube Corner and the contraption, which Applejack had hauled outside. She, Spike, and Fluttershy were standing at the door, watching in shock at the size of the pack pursuing their friends.

"Spike!" Twilight shouted, "Light the fuse now!"

The dragon nodded and turned to face the contraption. He belched fire, igniting the fuse which began to burn down rapidly. As humans and unicorns ran past the burning fuse, everyone huddled into the bakery and slammed the door shut behind them.

The creatures came to a screeching halt just outside of the bakery. They cocked their heads in confusion, and one smelled around the door. But before anything else could happen, the fuse finished burning down...

The eruption was spectacular. Three fully-loaded party cannons went off all at once. They were aimed straight down, so the shot acted as a rocket motor, propelling them into the sky, raining down noisemakers as they went. Startled by the sudden cacophony of sounds, the creatures quickly stumbled backwards, growling as they went. As the sound of the launch died down, they began to move back in.

And just as they reached the door again, the hot, rapidly moving cannons impacted the ground... Directly on top of the pile of black powder charges. The boom exceeded even the decible level that accompanied a rainboom, and it wasn't even up in the air, it was right. There. Two dozen predators shreaked in pain, shaking their heads, stumbling over each other and even their own many legs in the rush to get away.

Inside the bakery, everyone was too busy shaking off shattered glass to cheer. "Oops." Twilight said. "I should've thought of that... Good thing the bakery windows are safety glass."

"Mister Cake says they have to be, because of me." Pinkie explained. "Something about a Me clause in the insurance policy."

"Right... Well hopefully they're gone for good."

"Even if not, it'll take awhile to build their courage back up." Bert guessed.

Applejack said "And in the meantime, we can figure out better ways to be ready for 'em."

"Like not being here." Twilight said. "I'd say this has been a really good example of why we should go ahead with relocating..."

XXXX

Back in the Diner, Herbert, Florence, and their patrons were watching out the front windows, keeping an eye on the now-empty streets. They knew that something had happened to draw the creatures away, but what that something was eluded them. "Look!" Someone exclaimed, pointing. Across the street, a door opened and two men rushed out, heading towards the diner.

"Is that the Bakkers?" Florence asked.

"I surely think so."

The brothers traversed the street as fast as they could, and ducked into the front door. After the obligatory period of 'are you okay's' and 'what the hell are you doing out there's', Reginald was able to explain what had happened while Herbert put his combat-medicine training to work on Nigel's arm.

"And that's the story." Reginald finished. "We don't know what happened to the Sherriff, or the young lady, or our equine friends for that matter. But we both decided that we should get somewhere with more people while we had the chance. So here we are."

"And here he is to." Florence said, motioning to the window. One of the creatures was back. It now had a spear in it's back and blood draining from it's nostrils, as well as from gunshot wounds, but it was still up and moving, on the hunt.

"You don't think it got someone do you!?" A young woman asked.

"Nah... It can't have eaten this quickly... If it caught someone it'd either still be there, or have the body with it."

"Oh thanks, that's a charming image." the woman shot back.

"Hey! I was trying to help!"

"Now listen!" Herbert shouted, "Enough of that! We've got to figure out some sort of plan here!"

"Exactly." A new voice entered the conversation. Everyone looked in surprise to see Sheriff Tucker entering from the back, followed by Bethany and the ponies. "We need a plan. And you were a marine Herb, so we'll listen to whatever thoughts you've got."

"Well, way I see it, we've got two things to do..." Herbert mused, "First of course is simply running them out of town... Second though, is makin' sure they don't wanna come back, at least until the wall is done."

"They don't like loud sounds." Tucker said, "How can we use that?"

Nigel said "What about the tornado sirens? If we could get power to those..."

"No, we wouldn't be able to run the whole network with what we've got." Someone in the crowd said.

Herbert looked at the ponies. "I've heard what one of you did to help get my heart beatin' again... Could you do that with a siren?"

Sword Breaker said "If Miss Sparkle was here, she might be able to. I'm not in her league though..."

"And besides, what good would one siren do?" Tucker asked.

Herbert smiled "Gather round... Here's what I'm thinking..." As many humans and ponies as would fit crowded in around the countertop, and Herbert explained as he drew out a simple diagram, "Okay first, you, Colorwheel..." He pointed at Rainbow who chuckled and gave her name, "Rainbow then, how high can you fly?"

"I've hit eleven thousand hooves. Oh, a 'hoof' is about like this." She spread her forehooves apart the requisite distance.

"And can you see the ground well from up high?"

"Well enough. I could pick out individual ponies from that height, though I couldn't identify them very well."

"Good, the first step of the plan is yours then. I need you to get high enough to see the whole town, and count up exactly how many of these buggers we're dealing with."

"Can do!" Rainbow saluted, before flying out the back door and straight up.

"Good, once we know what we're dealing with, we'll take one storm siren, preferably near the edge of town, and get power to it somehow. Then we'll lure all the creatures near it, however we can, making sure from Rainbow's count that we don't miss any..."

"...And then we blare the siren and scare them off." Bethany finished. "I like it."

Midnight agreed. "A good plan. Though without any other reason to be afraid, they'll return more quickly."

"Yeah. Afraid I don't got any ideas there." Herbert admitted.

"We'll just have to double-time the wall." Tucker said. Looking across the crowd he saw Harold Smith, the wall foreman. "Can it be done Harry?"

"I can shave a few days off maybe, but we're still looking at a couple of weeks."

Macintosh said "Beggin' yer pardon, but if the siren works, why not just switch it on every so often? Give 'em a reminder of why they ran in the first place."

"Bert's not gonna like this," Tucker said, "But we could run a siren off the engine in his Hummer..."

"Then let's do it."

"Sure thing... As soon as we get rid of him." Nigel said, pointing to the waiting creature beyond the window.

Over the next few minutes, a plan was finalized. Midnight and Macintosh, together with Tucker and Herbert, would lure the creature outside the diner away. Bethany, Sword Breaker, and the Bakker brothers would run to the Hummer, drive it to the southernmost storm siren, and do whatever they could to get it running. Rainbow Dash and several armed humans would fan out and lure the creatures there. Hopefully, the blaring siren would drive them off.

They had only to wait for the pegasus to return with intel, which she did soon after the plan was finished. "Twenty-seven." Rainbow said as she flew in the door. "Most of them together in two big groups with just three on their own."

"Excellent. Let's get to work!"

Bethany stood by the diner door, gun in hand, watching out the window. The creature was still lurking about in the street, directly between the diner and Bert's Hummer. "I hope they know what they're doing..." she muttered.

"Midnight Steel has been a guard for twenty years." Sword Breaker said. "And you've seen firsthoof how strong Macintosh is. I'm sure they'll be fine, and if your Sheriff and the other fellow have experience they should do well too."

"It still seems quite dangerous though." Reginald said.

Outside, the creature suddenly turned it's head, roared, and stomped off out of sight. "That's our cue." Bethany said. She threw the door open and stepped out, quickly looking around in all directions. Seeing no other threats, the girl ran for the vehicle with the rest of the team close behind. Scrambling into the driver's seat, she was pleased to see the keys still in the ignition. "Everyone in!?" She asked.

"We are all secure." Sword Breaker replied.

"Good, let's hope I can handle driving this thing!" Bethany said as she turned on the engine and threw it into gear, stomping the pedal to the floor.

"WHOA!!" All three of her passengers exclaimed together.

"Is this normal for these things!?" Sword Breaker screamed.

"Lead foot driver." Nigel answered. "Turn south at the next intersection."

"Right!" Bethany swerved around the corner, barely letting up on the gas.

"How do you still have your license!?" Reginald demanded.

"...License?" Bethany grinned. "Never actually got one..."

Given the speeds achieved by their driver, the group reached the siren quickly. Bethany slammed on the brakes, screeching to a halt next to the pole the siren was mounted on. Her passengers wobbled out on unsteady legs, Reg and Nigel heading to the control box mounted six feet off the ground.

"There are test controls mounted here." Nigel shouted. "So we won't have a problem switching it on. The question is how to get power up there."

"Can't we use Bert's jumper cables? Route power through the control box?"

"No. that'd just short out the controls. We need to get power up there."

"Is there any way I can assist?" Sword Breaker asked.

Nigel said "We need power cables long enough to reach from the vehicle to the siren."

"With the power out, couldn't we cut the regular cables from the poles and use them?" Bethany asked.

"That'd take too long." Nigel answered.

"Maybe not." Reginald countered. He looked at Sword Breaker. "Could you use your magic to pull the cables from that pole?" He asked, pointing at the nearest pole too where the siren was mounted.

"Absolutely." The unicorn replied. His horn began to glow, and moments later the lines tore lose from the farther pole while remaining connected at the siren end. The free ends floated down to the ground next to the Hummer.

"Perfect." Nigel said. "Bethany, turn off the engine until we're ready."

Engine off, the cables were quickly stripped and connected to the Hummer's electrical system. "Are you sure this will work?" Bethany asked, eying the jury-rigged connections.

"We'd better hope so." Nigel answered.

Everyone looked up at a shouting voice, to see Rainbow approaching full speed, several humans behind her. "Tell me you're ready, 'cause they're coming!" She shouted.

"Ready as we're gonna be!" Nigel replied. "Everyone, take shelter in there!" He pointed to the nearest building.

From behind the crowd came a rumbling as over two dozen angry predators rushed ahead. As the last of the crowd pressed into the building the creatures ran straight past the Hummer and the siren, so focused on what they were already chasing that they didn't notice the group huddling inside the vehicle.

"Oh that's perfect." Reginald whispered. "They're past the siren, it's between them and the rest of the town. We shouldn't have to worry about the sound chasing them back into town now."

"What are you waiting for then!?" Bethany whispered back, "Do it!"

With a nod, Nigel turned and threw the switch. The siren blared to life, almost unbearable at such close proximity. Humans and Pony alike covered their ears, wincing at the volume. Yet as bad as it was for them, it was even worse for the targets. With roars that rapidly diminished to whimpers they fled, rushing off into the forest...

Author's Note

To head off some questions:

Pinkies' reference to the 'Gluemaker' raises some fair questions. While it is a funny idea for a pony myth, it's certainly odd to think that ponies would come up with such a figure on their own; surely even primitive pre-unification ponies would never have did that to each other. Stay tuned, I actually have an explanation that Twilight will expound on in chapter eleven.

Chapter Ten

Unity
Chapter Ten

Ponyville. With the ravenous predators chased away, the populace had emerged into the streets to celebrate. Pinkie had produced a working party cannon and filled the sky with streamers and confetti, much to the amusement of the humans present. Well, three of them anyway. Carl Harner wasn't sure what he thought.

On the one hand, these were still aliens with bizarre mental powers. On the other hand, they seemed genuinely grateful for the help. On the one hand, he could never trust such beings. On the other hand, he was starting to question their culpability in bringing Fallow Meadows here. On the one hand, he supposed he could manage to tolerate them, so long as they kept their distance. On the other hand...

"Absolutely." Bert Gumbal was saying. "At this point, I think both of our peoples will have less issue with merging the towns together."

"There'll be nervous ponies." Fluttershy said. "And nervous humans too, I'm sure... But it's the smart thing to do."

Rarity agreed. "Indeed. None of us needs to be so vulnerable again."

"And there goes keeping their distance..." Carl thought to himself, a sour expression coming over his features.

Noticing the look, not knowing the issues Carl was having, a grey pegasus approached him. "Is something wrong sir?" Derpy asked.

"Everything's wrong."

"Oh... Well, can I help?"

Carl shook his head. "No... Just..." He needed to get away for a minute to think, "Is there a restroom around here somewhere?"

"Oh sure, right inside the Hayloft Cafe!" Derpy answered, pointing to a building a short way down the street. Nodding, Carl headed that way.

Meanwhile, Bert and Twilight were discussing where the structures from Ponyville could be incorporated into Fallow Meadows. They had agreed that the room in the town park, along with some open space around the school could be repurposed, when Twilight's ears suddenly twitched up. "Do you hear that?" She asked.

"I don't hear... No wait, yeah... Is someone playing music?" Deputy Jackson asked.

"Whoever it is, they're coming this way." Pinkie said. "Maybe it's music for the party!"

"Doesn't sound like party music to me."

"I'll take a look." Fluttershy said. Flapping her wings, she flew up just far enough to get a look, then returned. "You're not going to believe this girls..." She said, but before she could tell them the source of the tune came into sight around the corner.

First, there appeared two ponies, one playing a flute, the other a lyre. Behind them came two more, brandishing spears, and behind them a group of four. The four were carrying a large wooden platform with a hastily-constructed chair atop it. And seated in the chair...

"Prince Blueblood!" Rarity spat out in shock.

Twilight glance to her side at Trixie. "This is what you've been trying to warn me about isn't it?"

"Eeyup."

"You had to put up with Blueblood?" Rarity asked.

"Illusionist bodyguard for awhile." Trixie answered.

To the showmare's surprise, Rarity hugged her. "Anypony who's so determined to make a new start that they put up with the likes of him has got to be serious. All is forgiven."

"Heh... Thanks..."

The procession pulled to a stop before the crowd of ponies, the lyre player announcing "Presenting his Royal Spendiferousness King Blueblood the First!"

"King!?" The entire crowd exclaimed...

Carl Harner exited the Hayloft Cafe, still not sure how he was feeling about things. Looking back towards the crowd, he saw that they were gathered around a pony he didn't recognize. Curious, he crept closer, into earshot, peering around the corner of a home. "Your King, the Inconquerable Blueblood, has come to you!" The new pony announced. "And you shall serve me as loyal vassals!" The King noticed the three humans in the crowd. "Oh, and what are these? Locals to subjugate for the glory of your Sovereign? Excellent..."

Carl spun around, back against the wall, out of sight. "I knew it!" He thought. "I was right all along!" Eager to warn Fallow Meadows, he raced away towards the human town...

"Is this guy for real?" Tim Jackson whispered.

"Only in his own deluded mind." Rarity answered.

Twilight stomped forward. "Blueblood! What in Tartarus do you think you're doing!?"

The self-proclaimed king looked down to her. "You will address me by my full and proper title as your Most Glorious And Perfect Lord High King, Magnanimous Everlasting Grand Potentate And Magnificent And Beloved God-Emperor Of Ponykind Blueblood The First and Only."

Twilight favored Blueblood with a flat expression and replied, deadpan, "No. I won't."

"Oh please?"

"And neither will anypony else!" Twilight shouted, her raised voice answered back by numerous shouts of agreement. She continued "Prince or not, Blueblood, you are still a citizen of Equestria. That means Equestrian law applies to you no matter where you are! What you are doing is high treason against the Diarchy!"

Blueblood's guards and porters exchanged wary looks at this, but held their ground as the royal didn't budge. "So what? You'll arrest me? I highly doubt that."

Pushing in next to Twilight, Applejack whispered "He's probably right Twilight. I doubt the guard will be willing to arrest royalty, not without a direct order from the Princesses anyways."

"Yes. And where would we put him?" Mayor Mare asked from Twilight's other side. "I'd rather not spend our time here by keeping somepony in jail permanently."

"And we can't kill him." Rarity said, before mumbling under her breath "Unfortunately."

"But we can't just give in to him either!" Twilight said. Looking back to Blueblood, she said "Here's the deal: You are not a king and you never will be. Now, we're moving Ponyville for defensive reasons. If you want to come along, you're welcome to be a normal, productive part of society. If you insist upon making a flank of yourself though, you're welcome to leave."

"Hear hear!" Rarity exclaimed.

"Well I never..." Blueblood spat out, insulted.

The Mayor said "The offer is also open, independently, to anypony working for the Prince."

Blueblood let out a yelp as two of his porters and one of his guards, the one holding the left-front corner of his platform, instantly deserted, dropping the platform and the Prince to the ground. Picking himself up, Blueblood shouted "This is a royal proclamation from your King! Nopony is leaving this town! You will stay, and build me a worthy royal palace!"

As the fool who would be king began to go into temper tantrum mode the crowd waved him off and dispersed. As she trotted past, Rarity said "Don't take it too hard dear... We're leaving the Town Hall, you can have it for your palace..."

XXXX

Back in Fallow Meadows another celebration was underway. The townfolk were cheering on each other and their pony friends for a job well done in securing the town from the attack. Of course, not everyone was able to celebrate. For one thing, the crew tasked with building the wall was now working twenty four seven until it was done. And friends and family of those injured or killed were obviously also not joining in. But all in all the death toll had been remarkably light.

"A cause for breaking out the good stuff!" Herbert exclaimed, producing a bottle. "You ponies drink?"

"You mean alcohol?" Sword Breaker asked. "Occasionally. Though, we're on duty so..."

"Say no more, I was a Marine for a long time. What about you Rainbow? You're not actually a Guard are you?"

"Hey yeah!" Rainbow smiled. "Guess I'll try a little. I gotta warn you though, that stuff'll have to be pretty bucking awesome to beat Big Mac's special cider..."

"Eeyup."

"Well here you go, enjoy!" Herbert pushed a shot glass, less than half full, in front of the pegasus.

"How about me?" Bethany wondered.

"Come back in three years kiddo."

"Oh come on! We're not even where the laws apply!"

"Don't worry, I'll slip you some cider when the season comes in." Rainbow said. "Besides, I can't imagine how this little is gonna do anything at all..." She swallowed the liquor in one gulp, then gasped as her eyes bugged out in shock. "Holy Faust what's in that!?" She exclaimed, coughing.

"Authentic Japanese rice-wine Sake my dear." Herbert answered, laughing. "Got a taste for it when I was deployed there. Hardest-hittin' stuff on Earth."

"I should hope so! I'd hate to see something even harder!" Rainbow answered.

Suddenly from across the room there came a loud thud as the front door swung open and Carl Harner barged in. "We're all in danger!" He exclaimed. "The pony things are evil!"

"Now Carl not this again!" Florence said. "We've been through it before enough!"

"Yeah! What's your problem with us anyway!?" Rainbow demanded.

Only just noticing the ponies in the room, Carl sneered. "Oh, I know all about you! I overheard your King, talking about how you were gonna subjugate us all!"

"Don't got a king." Macintosh said. "Jus' the Princesses, an' they'd never subjugate anyone."

"I heard King Blueblood-" Carl was cut off by uproarious laughter.

"Blueblood!?!?" Rainbow laughed so hard she fell over and rolled around on her back shaking. "Blueblood's not a king he's an idiot!"

"As a representative of the Royal Equestrian Guard," Midnight said, "I cannot officially agree with Miss Dash's assessment of Prince Blueblood. Unofficially, 'idiot' is giving him far too much credit..."

"Eeyup."

"Totally. Even the other nobility won't let him have any actual responsibility. He could turn crossing guard duty into the apocalypse."

"You're all buying this aren't you!?" Carl shouted at his fellow humans.

"I've yet to see or hear anything that would make me think you're right Carl." Roger said. "Calm down man, seriously. We've got enough real threats to worry about."

"Real threats like them!" Carl shouted back. "Anyone who's still thinkin' straight, come with me!" He barged out the door, and to the dismay of both humans and ponies, a small group followed.

"Great. He's got disciples now." Roger muttered.

"This is not a good development." Nigel agreed. "But what can we do?"

"Little to nothing I suppose..."

XXXX

Over the next twenty-four hours word spread of the decision, on both sides, to go ahead with the town merger. Among both species, reactions ranged from pleased to incensed, annoyed to afraid. A meeting was scheduled, all citizens of both towns welcome, to discuss plans and concerns. The High School auditorium would be the venue, as it was the only place both indoors and large enough to accomodate the large crowds expected to show.

"So what happened with the Prince?" Bert asked Twilight.

Chuckling, she replied "Believe it or not, he took Rarity's suggestion and has holed up in Town Hall, claiming it as his royal palace." Her expression became more serious as she added "I still can't believe he got anypony to follow him, but most of his staff stayed loyal and he picked up a few of the town's wealthier families too."

"You mean they're gonna stay with him out there!?" Bert exclaimed. "That's practically suicide!"

"I know... What about Mister Harner? I know he can't be too happy about this either."

"Take a look." Bert answered, pointing across the chamber to where a small group of humans was gathered, Carl at their head. They were brandishing signs with statements like 'Pony Go Home,' 'Better Dead Than Mister Ed,' and the especially hateful 'Take Me To Your Glue Factory.'

"What!?" Twilight grumbled.

"Try to let it go." Bert said. "People like that, it'll just encourage them if they know they've gotten a rise out of you." He glanced down at his wristwatch. "Time to start, I'd better get up there."

Climbing to the stage, Bert joined the other members of the provisional council. "Can we all come to order?" He spoke through the microphone, and gradually the crowd quieted down. Looking out over the assembled, standing-room-only crowd of humans and ponies he said "Thank you all for coming... I'll turn this over to Sheriff Tucker now."

Taking the mike, Tucker began "As you all know, there had been some discussion regarding the possibility of relocating Ponyville to be inside our fortifications. This had been dismissed originally, but in the aftermath of a wild animal attack, beaten back only through cooperation from both towns, the leadership of both our peoples has agreed that it is for the best to proceed."

The crowd roared into life, questions, and accusations flying back and forth, no sense of order and no way to tell what anyone was saying. Tucker beat his hand on the mike, trying to get attention back, but it took several minutes before the crowd calmed enough to speak over. "Now listen up!" He exclaimed when he could finally be heard again, "Lets do this one step at a time... First, I want one, and only one, human and one pony with complaints about the plan to come on up here..."

As expected, Carl was the human who came forward, while his followers chanted 'Pony Go Home' over and over. From the pony side, a yellow unicorn stallion named 'Loyal Vassal' stepped forth.

"All you ponies are in rebellion against his lordship King Blueblood!" the unicorn announced. "Return to the fold and he will be merciful!"

"There! You see!" Carl shouted, pointing to Vassal, "Their king wants to enslave us all!"

"He's not our king!" Rainbow shouted back.

"Our rulers are the Princesses." Applejack said from behind Carl. "Why would we lie about that?"

"Yeah! Why would you lie?" Carl spat... "I dunno, maybe it's like how you lied about only unicorns having magic! But what did we see in Ponyville? Huh? What did we see!?" He pointed at Pinkie Pie. "We saw that one doing all sorts of crazy magic stuff!"

As the humans in the crowd began to mumble again, Carl looked Bert in the eyes. "Are you gonna lie for them?"

Bert shook his head. "No. We did see it happen... And it does bother me... No offense Twilight, but it does raise some questions..."

"It raises the question!" Someone from Carl's group shouted. "Why should we trust them if they lied about this!?"

Louder and louder the human part of the crowd grew, throwing accusations at the ponies around them. Luckily no one on either side was throwing punches yet, but it was quickly building in that direction. "Should I put a shield between them?" Twilight asked.

Tucker shook his head no. "That could just incite things even worse... Bert?"

Knowing what the Sheriff wanted, Bert nodded, stepped to the mike, turned the volume all the way up, and pulled out the same airhorn he had used the last time the crowds had threatened to go out of hand.

BLAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAMP!!!!!!!!!!

All across the auditorium humans and ponies clutched their ears, shaking, and as the sound stopped someone was yelling "-mn it Bert I'm gonna shove that thing so far up your #@&#..."

"It worked didn't it?" Bert answered back. "Pinkie, come on up here for a minute."

The Pink mare trotted up to the stage. "Let's give them a chance to answer the question..." Bert said. He held out the mike, which Twilight took in a magic aura and pulled to herself.

Twilight began "First, we never said that only unicorns have magic. Pegasai use magic to fly and manipulate the weather. Earth Ponies concentrate magic in their hooves to make plants grow faster and stay healthier. Unicorns are just the only ponies who can control magic in ways that allow us to generate constructed spells with it."

"That's true, they did tell us that the first day we could talk to each other." Roger added.

"Okay okay, technicality." Carl shouted. "It still doesn't explain her! Pink here pulled solid objects out of nowhere! Explain that if you aren't lying!"

"Well, I can't really-" Twilight was interrupted when Pinkie grabbed the mike out of her aura.

Seeming uncharacteristically subdued, mane and tail deflated, the pink mare said "I'm sorry if what I can do is scary. I don't even understand it really, I've just always had this funny power to do impossible things... But, it's just me. Other ponies can't do what I can do... So please don't be afraid and ruin everything just because of me..." A single tear gleamed in her left eye.

Taking the mike, Macintosh looked out over the crowd and said "I know y'all are scared of us. But we're more than a little scare a' you too."

"You're scared of us!?" Someone from the crowd shouted incredulously.

"Well yeah... See, we've got magic, sure. But you're bigger than us... And there's more of you, and you've got the better machines and the better weapons..."

Pinky and Mac's words had a powerful effect. Some people seemed less standoffish but still uncertain. Others were convinced by Pinky's sincerity, or Mac's honest admission, and still others still believed it was all an act. Carl Harner's anti-pony party lost a couple of members, and gained a few more.

Disturbed by all they had seen, there were even a few ponies who went to Loyal Vassal, seeking to join Blueblood's group.

By and large though, the majority were willing to be rational and give each other a fair chance. It was nearly time to begin discussions on where the structures of Ponyville could be transplanted to, once just one more issue was left to be sorted out: "We're not taking this!" Carl exclaimed, "Are we!?"

His followers cheered in agreement, and began waving their signs and chanting again. "You can have this foolishness if you want!" Carl addressed the crowd, "But we're leaving!"

"And going where!?" Reginald demanded. "You'll get yourselves killed out there alone!"

The chanters switched to 'Better Dead Than Mister Ed.' Carl grinned. "What they say. We'll take our chances." Still chanting, the group paraded out the doors, and continued their chant until they were out of earshot.

"Good riddance." Rainbow grumbled.

"Yes, well..." Sheriff Tucker took the mike again. "Let's discuss how we can integrate the towns shall we?" As a map of Fallow Meadows appeared on the screen behind him, the Sheriff handed the microphone off to Roger, who began using the map to illustrate how the towns could fit together. The center of Fallow Meadows held a large public park, directly adjacent to both the High School on one side and the Library and Town Hall on the other. Combining the park with the open spaces all around the school left plenty of room for Ponyville's residential buildings. The commercial buildings were more of a problem. It was eventually decided that they could be situated beginning two blocks away, in the large parking lots of a pair of strip malls, seeing as how there wouldn't be much call for parking spaces.

"Any questions?" Roger asked as he finished.

"Just one." Pinkie shouted.

"Yes?"

"Who exactly is Mister Ed...?"

Chapter Eleven

Unity
Chapter Eleven

With the troublesome element removed, the remainder of the meeting went more smoothly. In fact, there was only one more subject to be discussed: What to name the newly merged town. Both sides understood, of course, that keeping either name would be unfair to the other side. But beyond that opinions were all over the map as to what name should be used.

From the human camp came suggestions such as 'New Frontier,' 'Rivendale,' and 'Farland.'

Ponies suggestions included 'Gallopfre,' 'New Trotlantis,' and, from Pinkie, 'Bob.'

All of these were rejected for one reason or another, along with too many others to count. By and large, names suggested by either species were seen by the other as too focused on the species which suggested them. Indeed, for the bulk of the night the only thing humans and ponies could agree on, name wise, was rejecting Spike's suggestion of 'Dragon-vale.'

It was past ten o' clock when Bert felt a tug on his pantleg. Looking down, he saw a tiny unicorn with a gray coat and blonde mane. He called for quiet, then knelt down with the microphone. “What's your name sweetie?” He asked.

“Dinky sir... Dinky Hooves.”

“And, did you have an idea for what to call the town?”

“I think so. I mean, this is about working together right? So, why not call it Unity?”

“From the mouths of babes...” Florence whispered. “Or, you know, foals. Same difference.”

“That's my girl!” Derpy exclaimed. The crowd chuckled, and seeing the reactions Sheriff Tucker called for a vote. Unity was approved by an overwhelming majority...

XXXX

The great move began in earnest three days after the meeting. All over Ponyville, homes and businesses were detached from their foundations and moved through a combination of Unicorn magic and Earth-pony brute strength, while guards traveled along to either side for protection. A new dirt road was bulldozed through the center of the old Fallow Meadows park, running from Main street on one end to the front of the High School on the other.

Though the old Town Hall (Now insistently renamed Pallazo de' Blueblood) did indeed have to be left behind, Twilight found a way to transplant Golden Oaks Library; Several of the humans with construction experience excavated a large hole. With the help of a dozen other unicorns Twilight uprooted the tree, roots and all, and slowly transferred it to the waiting hole, which to her delight was directly adjacent to the human's own library.

Altogether, the move took five days. By the time everypony was settling in to their new location, the magic-enhanced generators were coming online, providing power to the unified city center. The wall was completed a week later, and school for human children and pony foals resumed the next day, to the dismay of youths in both species.

The number of individuals who had chosen to go with Carl Harner or Prince Blueblood was very small: Harner's group counted less than a hundred, mostly older males who had strong prejudices to begin with, though there were also a small number of families. Blueblood's loyalists were even fewer in number: His eight loyal guards, two wealthy families determined to 'stick with their own,' and a dozen others.

All around the outside of the wall, bare ground, stripped of local timber to help in the wall's construction, was plowed up and turned over to farmers for cultivation. Crops of corn, wheat, and soybeans from seed stocks were soon poking through the ground. Meanwhile, the Apples continued to brave the short forest journey to their groves; guards were provided, and it was agreed that the next segment of land to be cleared for crops would connect the existing farms with Sweet Apple Acres for added safety.

As one would expect, the strain of being dislocated from everything they knew was tough on the morale of Human and Pony alike. With the provisional council's blessing, Pinkie Pie began holding a series of parties and other events to bring needed cheer to those who needed it: Parties on Sundays, Free Movie Nights on Wednesdays. Sports teams were formed as well, football, basketball, and hoofball. Trixie found her niche as an entertainer once again, and Vinyl Scratch provided music whenever it was needed.

Early on, it was agreed that John Tucker would remain in the role of Sheriff over the combined police force/guard, with Midnight as his second in command. Given his age and the condition of his heart, Herbert chose to sit out active involvement, though he happily offered advisory aid if it were needed. With the pegasai weather team working to keep things stable in and around the city, Roger was mostly out of work as a meteorologist, though he did keep a close eye on conditions further away, trying to gauge how long they had before winter set in.

Bert took to making long forays into the surrounding forests, seeking to learn more about their new home. When word of this got out, he found himself at the head of an entire team of human and pony specialists, along with additional guards, making regular expeditionary trips. Reg and Nigel Bakker were on the team, along with Twilight and several others. They searched for anything of value: new plants and animals, new food, water, and medicine sources, and at Rarity's desperate insistance some local equivalent of cotton for clothmaking. (Wool was in supply from a small number of sheep, but it wasn't enough on it's own.) Other needs included metals for construction and technology, hydrocarbons for fuel and fertilizer, wood pulp for paper, and a litany of other materials.

Bethany finished up her last high school classes and got her diploma. Having not yet found a permanent niche, she helped out wherever there were needs. One day, shortly after the wall was finished, she ran into Macintosh who aside from helping with the council had returned to his farming work. They talked, had lunch together, the first of many such meetings. Neither quite noticed how the meetings were gradually becoming more frequent.

Time passed. Crops grew. At the thirty-day mark after the wall was finished, a new generator was finished, allowing the town's water treatment plant to be bought back online, removing the need to boil water before using it. (And there was much rejoicing). Several students from the high school A.V. club got a radio transmitter working and started a new radio station; Though mostly used for important news, there were also music blocks, primarily an early afternoon slot that Vinyl and Octavia fought each other over.

Twilight researched everything she could find, hoping for an answer to why they had all been bought to this world, and how to return home. But after reading every single remotely pertinent book five times over, she had to admit that if there were an answer, it wasn't in her sources.

Carl Harner's group did better than anyone in town had expected. Moving ten miles upstream, they managed to construct a secure settlement at the mouth of a steep valley. They had no defensive wall, but the rough terrain seemed to deter most of the local fauna from bothering them. Of course, such a small village lacked all the resources to be truly self-sufficient; In spite of their feelings, they had to occasionally come into town for trade.

Three months passed, at times seeming as if it had been in the blink of an eye, at other times feeling like many long years. Most of the combined town's needs were found; wood was plentiful, metallic ores underlaid the forest floor, and after three tries Rarity found a cotton substitute that didn't cause hives, rashes, or itching when worn. A basic economy was established as well, though the lack of a new source of gold or silver for coins was problematic. Routine set in, the two species grew more accustomed to each other, and for the first time many were able to see that maybe they would actually manage to survive, even thrive, in their new circumstances.

And then one day...

XXXX

As was her habit, Twilight Sparkle rose with the sun, dragged Spike kicking and screaming from his own bed, and prepared breakfast for them both before opening Golden Oaks for the day. In spite of the much larger Fallow Meadows library right next door, she was if anything busier than ever; As many ponies came in as ever had, and she had curious human guests as well, along with regular consultations with various specialists. These were mostly school teachers curious about the pony equivalents of their own fields: literature teachers checking out pony fiction, history teachers trading lessons on the past, science teachers curious about the Thaumic field.

On this particular day Twilight spent most of the morning with Reginald Bakker, comparing and contrasting Human and Pony classical fiction. The basic storylines and concepts were remarkably similar. “The parallels are astounding.” Reginald said.

Twilight agreed. "Yeah. And it's not just literary styles. For example, we both have a holiday that features the young going around town asking for candy. They're even both themed around scary things and feature costumes! And also one about romance, and a midwinter celebration featuring pine trees in homes and lots of little colored lights..."

"And yet the original meaning and purpose of those holidays couldn't be more different." Reginald said.

"Exactly!" Twilight agreed, exasperated. "It makes absolutely no sense!"

"Oh I don't know... In my experience everything ultimately makes sense, it's just that we don't understand it yet..." Another though occurred to him, and he said "You know, ever since you first mentioned it last week, I've been rather surprised that ponies would have a figure called the 'Gluemaker.'"

"Why is it surprising? I mean, I know that humans used to make glue from equines..." Twilight shuddered at the thought. "So glad you guys don't do that anymore."

"Yes, but that's my point. Humans used to make glue that way, sure, but surely ponies never..."

Twilight's eyes opened wider as she understood what Reginald was going for. "Oh, no! Of course not! But, you know that we aren't the only intelligent species on our world. These days, Gryphons are civilized beings that would never hunt and kill anything sapient for food, and in general we get along with each other pretty well. But a couple of thousand years ago was a different story. Back then, they saw us as prey. And they didn't waste the parts they couldn't eat..." She shuddered again. "So, when ponies back then went looking for missing relatives and found... ...that...."

"Good lord, that must've been horrific for them."

"Right. So, as time passed and Gryphons learned better than to hunt other sapients, the true stories of what they had really once did morphed into legends about packs of mad Gryphons out to make glue of everypony they could find. Then the centuries turned those legends into the demonic figure of 'Kraytos the Gluemaker.' And finally, in modern times, the myth mellowed into a bogy-creature used by exasperated parents to make troublesome foals behave."

Reginald looked at Twilight and said "'Clean your room or the Gluemaker will get you?'"

Twilight laughed. "Exactly. And trust me, it worked."

"Oh come now!" Reginald joked, "Certainly you were never..."

"Nope, my brother on the other hand..." She sighed, hung her head low. "I miss him..."

"Now now, none of that!" Reginald said. "We're all down here you know, but we've got to believe things will get better."

"Yeah I know." Twilight managed a slight smile. "Thanks."

They arrived at their destination, a former Ponyville establishment called 'Cafe Carte.' Sitting at the counter, both placed their orders and listened to the radio, which was playing Vinyl's show. Or, trying to play Vinyl's show... The thumping beat of dubtrot suddenly stopped mid-song, to be replaced by the strains of a classical concerto, which lasted mere seconds before also falling silent. Everyone in the cafe heard the voices over the radio:

"For Faust's sake Tavi! Can't I even go to the can?"

"We are in difficult circumstances my dear. Stirring music lifts the soul."

"Then play it during your hour! Now gimme that record!"

"Never!"

Sounds of a scuffle came over the airwaves, along with foul language.

"Every day." Another cafe customer said.

A waitress replied "Yeah, but I think they're getting better at it."

Glancing aside at Twilight, Reginald asked "Are they...?"

"I suspect so, but I'm not sure."

"Thought so, only couples can quarrel on that level."

The scuffling sounds continued, getting quieter as Vinyl and Octavia got further from the microphone, eventually fading to silence as they left the room. There was perhaps two minutes of utter silence, and then hoof steps could be heard, followed by a quiet voice whispering "It's clear! Come on!"

More steps were heard, followed by another voice asking "Are we all ready?"

"Ready here."

"Me too."

"Okay then... on three..."

Three voices boomed out of the radio: "Cutie Mark Crusaders! Radio Disk-Jockeys! Yaaaay!!!!!!!"

"Oh dear..." Twilight grumbled, a hoof on her forehead.

"How long have they been free of their last grounding?"

"About a day..."

The remainder of Twilight's day was spent dealing with the aftermath of the girl's latest crusade. She still wasn't sure exactly where the fillies had found that awful recording they played; 'Epic Rap Yodeling Opera' was not among the musical styles of either species. All the unicorn knew, as she climbed into bed, was that her ears still hurt, and she had gotten off lucky compared to the poor woman who had gone into labor from hearing it, or the pony who's home almost burned down when a startled Spike spit fire on the wall.

Twilight was rudely awoken two hours later by an insistent beating on the Library door and the sounds of a voice, Bert, she thought, shouting "Twilight! Twilight wake up!"

Grumbling sleepily, she opened the door, to find Bert, Roger, and Big Mac. "Uh-oh. What's wrong?"

"Not sure if'n it's wrong or right." Macintosh said. "But look..."

Twilight looked in the direction Mac was pointing, and all sleepiness evaporated immediately when she saw: Far in the distance, nearly to the horizon, a storm was brewing. And not an ordinary storm, but one identical to the storms which had bought Ponyville and Fallow Meadows to this world.

"Is this it?" Twilight wondered. "Are we going home?"

With a flutter of wings, Rainbow Dash arrived from above. "There's another one." She said, "Too far to see from ground level here, in the other direction."

"Are they coming this way?"

"Couldn't tell. Don't think so."

Suddenly, thunder rumbled through the skies. A single rumble became a dozen, and then a continuous low growl. All around, humans and ponies emerged from their homes, seeing the storms and asking the same kind of questions Twilight was already pondering: 'Is this it?' 'Are we going to be sent home?' 'What if the storms hit where the towns were bought to? Shouldn't the ponies run back to where Ponyville was?' And so forth.

"Mac!" A female voice called out. Twilight looked to see Bethany approaching. "Is this it?" the girl asked.

Bert answered "We're not sure what it is yet."

"Well, I, I mean we, um, if we're all going back where we belong, we'll miss you all." Bethany said.

"Eeyup." Macintosh agreed. "In spite of the bad, there's been good too."

"Don't be getting ahead of yourselves." Bert counseled.

"Oh!" Twilight suddenly exclaimed, "Blueblood, and the humans who left with Carl Harner..."

"They're all seein' this as sure as we are." Macintosh said.

Bert agreed. "Right. Too dangerous to go after them."

Ready to argue back, Twilight started to speak her mind when it all became a moot point. The thunder and lightning from the storms reached their peak, and there was a brilliant flash of white light, blinding even at a distance. And when the light faded, when people could see again, they saw that nothing obvious had happened to them. Humans and ponies were both still present, along with the town itself, and in the sky overhead the light of two moons shone.

"Um, did we just miss our ride?" Roger asked.

"Maybe."

"But why would the storms come again just to miss us?" Someone asked.

"Well that's the question..." Bert replied. "What we have to ask ourselves is, were those storms picking up... ...Or dropping off?"

There was a general gasp of comprehension among the crowd. "Wait, you're saying maybe somepony else has been bought here?" A green stallion asked.

"Two storms, just like before." Bert said, "So maybe somepony and someone, another town from each world."

"Well, we've gotta check this out then!" Bethany said.

Twilight nodded. "Yes, of course. We should sent out a pair of search teams first thing in the morning, preferably a mix of both species in each since we don't know which town is from which planet..."

And then Macintosh spoke the words that put a chill down the spine of everyone in range to hear him. "Beggin' yer' pardon Miss Twilight, but I can't help but see one other possibility... Even if those storms did bring two more towns here, who says they have t' be from Eqqus or Earth...?"

Author's Note

Two quick notes:

1: I added in a paragraph to chapter seven that makes it clearer that the language spell works both ways and had been cast on everyone.

2: "Epic Rap Yodeling Opera" is a reference to the excellent long-running webcomic 'Freefall.' Check it out.

Chapter Twelve

Unity
Chapter Twelve

Raincatcher Gulley, Planet Hydaelyn. Brayflox Alltalks was worried that she had made a mistake. Not a mistake of profession; like most Goblins she and her kin worked as merchants and traders and wouldn't have given up that life for anything. But her decision to settle down and build a trading post rather than traveling the world may not have been the best choice.

Gazing around the Longstop Trading Post, the Goblin Matriarch saw only her kin, no customers. Indeed, there had been no business in weeks now. Perhaps potential customers were afraid to come. After all, she mused, it had been long enough now for talk of the dragon incident to have spread to all corners of the land. Or maybe people were staying clear thanks to the whole Illuminati/Goblin Cheese affair. Or maybe it was just the lousy weather; Raincatcher Gully was well named this time of year.

In fact, speaking of rain, a new storm was sweeping in from the south, forming out of a clear sky before the frightened Goblin's very eyes. Never had she seen a storm blow up so quickly, and in her gut she felt that it was wrong somehow. As the clouds began to swirl and throw down lightning bolts too numerous to count, Brayflox ran for cover, shouting for her kin to join her. "Flee! Flee! Shelter-taking!"

"Yes, yes!" Kinsman Bluffnix agreed, "No profits-making in rain!"

"No life-keepings in rain." Brayflox countered. "Evil tidings ride this storm!"

"Yes, yes! Guttrix feel this too!" Another Goblin said.

"Enough of tongue-wagglings! Hide! Hide!" The Goblins rushed to and fro, seeking out shelter wherever it could be found. This was harder than it would have been for most sentient species; Goblin buildings were rarely structurally sound by most people's standards. But as the swirling clouds began to pass overhead, all were secure in one place or another. They expected, of course, for the storm to blow over. It didn't work out that way, though, at least Brayflox wouldn't have to worry about the Gully's weather anymore...

XXXX

As morning dawned, Twilight Sparkle trotted out the door of her home and joined her friends who were gathered at the west end of the new town. “Big news Twilight.” Rainbow said, “We had some pegasai keep watch from as high up as they could safely fly all night. There were two more storms, further away.”

“How much further?”

“Like, a lot. Barely in sight even from up high.”

“Should we send groups off in those directions too?” Applejack asked.

Approaching with a heavy pack which he dropped to the ground, John Tucker said “I wouldn't. Too many different groups out at once, makes me nervous.”

“So, we just head out towards the two closest ones then?” Pinkie asked.

“Right. We'll figure things out soon as everyone else is here.”

The 'everyone else' arrived within minutes: Roger, Midnight Steel, Sword Breaker, Nigel Bakker, and three human deputies. “Okay:” Tucker said, “Let's figure out who's going, and the best groups for breaking up into.”

The chosen set up was a lot of discussion in the making. Tucker had planned to go along himself, but Midnight insisted otherwise. “You're the Sheriff. You need to stay safe.” He insisted.

Tucker then turned that logic around, insisting that as the second-in-command of the combined police/guard (and highest ranking pony) Midnight shouldn't leave either.

Wanting two unicorns on each team for magical flexibility, Twilight suggested that Rarity come with her team, and that Sword Breaker recruit another unicorn guard for his. Applejack and Fluttershy joined Twilight's team as well, and Pinkie and Rainbow went with Sword Breaker.

The human component on the groups split as well, with Twilight getting two of the deputies plus Roger, and Sword Breaker getting Nigel and the other deputy. “We need one more for our group.” Nigel said.

“Was gonna be me.” Tucker said, glaring at Midnight. “Guess we can wrangle Bert into this. Surprised he's not here already anyway...”

“Who says I'm not?” A familiar voice asked. Bert swung down out of a tree, heavily camouflaged.

“Of course.” Tucker chuckled. “Alright then, there's our teams. Let's get you geared up and on your ways...

XXXX

New Mexico, Planet Earth. Anita Wallace sang along with her children as they sped along the interstate towards Arizona. This was a big trip for the kids, ages three, five, and eleven, who had never been beyond the borders of their county before. They were excited at the prospect of seeing Phoenix, of course, but even the high desert scenery was a wonder. In all directions, there was nothing but hard-baked rock, patches of sandy soil, and the occasional cactus. The road itself was the only sign of human habitation, and there were only two other vehicles in sight.

A sudden rumbling bought the song to an end. "What in the world was that?" Anita wondered.

The rumbling came again, and the three year old, Amanda, pointed out the back window. "Momma lookit!"

Glancing in the driver's side rear view mirror, Anita did a double take and braked to a halt on the side of the road, stepping out to get a better look at what was coming up behind them. A massive wall of swirling clouds and flickering lightning, rapidly approaching.

Having grown up in the desert, Anita was well aware that when it rained, it poured. But this seemed to be a storm of singular ferocity. Jumping back into the seat, she popped the engine into gear and pealed out as fast as possible, hoping to outrun the storm.

It took mere minutes for it to become clear that outrunning wasn't an option. Anita was pushing eighty miles an hour and still the clouds were closing in. The wall of lightning was worsening as well. Realizing their only chance was to ride it out, she pulled to the side of the road again, switching on the four ways as she did so. "Kids, hunker down in your seats as far as you can! Stay back from the windows, and don't touch anything metal!"

The children did as they were told, while Anita herself kept watch a few moments longer. Another vehicle, this one a huge R.V., pulled off behind them, and then the storm struck. The lightning flashed and boomed, and all three children screamed in fear as the world went away in a flash of white...

...And abruptly faded back in. "What the hell....?" Anita whispered, then exclaimed it again, louder, when she looked out the front windshield to see the desert, gone. In it's place was a stretch of highway, perhaps half a mile long, the R.V., and a dense forest.

"Mom, where are we?" Eleven year old Paul asked.

"I don't know baby... I just don't know..."

XXXX

After seeing the two contact groups on their way, John Tucker and Midnight began their daily rounds through the town. This mostly consisted of a focus on the outer perimeter; troubles inside town itself were rare, the real danger was beyond the wall, in the deep forests of their new world.

As they walked side by side along the top of the wall, Midnight said “You're still worried.”

“Damn right I am.” Tucker replied. “I mean, what if Macintosh is right? What if what's out there right now is from somewhere else entirely? It's miraculous enough that humans and ponies have been able to get along as well as we have. What are the odds that still other beings will be friendly?”

“Think positive. Look at what we've accomplished already!” Midnight argued. “Tell me honestly: If you were back home on earth, reading a story about a town in these circumstances, would you find it believable that they could maintain this level of order?”

“Not for a second.” Tucker admitted. They continued in silence for awhile longer, before he added “I'm still nervous though... Like, inventory the weapons nervous.”

“Combat drills are always good.” Midnight said.

Leaving the wall, they headed back into town, towards the police station. As they went, they passed through the open-air markets that had sprung up in the parking lot of Fallow Meadow's old Wal-Mart. Sounds of commerce filled the air, as ponies and humans haggled over prices or discussed the previous night's events. Suddenly, the busy but happy atmosphere was shattered by the sounds of angry yelling.

Running to the scene, Tucker and Midnight found themselves in front of Bon-Bon's confectionary shop. A mess of fruit and boxed chocolates littered the ground. On one side of the heap stood BonBon, and on the other... ...On the other stood a human woman, whom Tucker didn't know by name but did recognize as one of the handful who had left with Carl Harner's group. He was pretty sure she was the 'They'll kill us all!' woman from the first day.

“What seems to be the problem here!?” the Sheriff shouted.

“The problem is highway robbery!” The woman exclaimed. “I come in with the others, looking to trade like every Thursday... Bring lots of fresh fruit to trade. I just wanted to buy my husband a chocolate bar, it's his birthday tomorrow! But this... This PONY... She says I've only got enough here to trade for that fake stuff she makes from the local plants!”

Tucker nodded, then looked to the pony. “Bonny? What's your side?”

“I'm sorry Sheriff, but it's got to be this way!” BobBon argued. “Real chocolate, what we've got is what we've got and when it's gone it's gone! That pushes the price up, it's just economics.”

“Economics in the middle of the jungle!?” The woman roared.

“It's a valid point miss.” Tucker said.

“The 'fake stuff' as she calls it tastes just the same.” BonBon insisted. “And I did try to offer a compromise, double of it what I'd normally give for this amount of fruit in trade.”

“That seems pretty fair.” Midnight interjected.

“Maybe normally! But... Here... Birthday... Never know, could be last one we live to see...”

“Is the fruit still good?” Tucker asked.

BonBon nodded. “Yeah, it's got a thick skin. It won't have been hurt from the fall.”

“Okay then, why don't we do this: Trade her the fruit for the chocolate, and I'll cover the rest of the cost.”

The woman looked up in surprise. “You'll do that?”

“We'll split it.” Midnight said. “If Miss BonBon agrees.”

“Yeah, why not.” BonBon said.

Through tears, the woman thanked everyone, and helped in picking up the mess. She then whispered to Tucker “Our leader is waiting for you at the station, wants to know about last night.”

“Thanks for the warning.” Tucker grimaced...

XXXX

Fort Barsoom, Planet Malacandra. The world was dying. G'drik knew this, as did all of its people, the Mor-tax. The world was dying, and had been, ever so slowly, for nearly a million years. First the bulk of the plants died off, as atmospheric carbon dioxide levels fell too low for c3 photosynthesis. They took most of the animals with them when they went, and the microbes as well. Then radiation levels increased, swamping the planet's geomagnetic field and causing yet another die off. By a hundred thousand years ago, the only life remaining were the handful of c4 capable plants, domestic food animals, and the Mor-tax themselves. And now the oceans were gone, evaporated off in the increasing heat which would soon finish them off as well.

The cause of all these troubles was, of course, their sun. A type G-3 yellow dwarf, it was over nine billion years old, nearing the end of it's stable hydrogen burning life, and getting bigger, brighter, and hotter with each passing day. Estimates were that all life on Malacandra would cease within three centuries.

All of which made what G'drik was now seeing an impossibility: A thunderstorm had formed to the west. There hadn't been storms since the last of the oceans ran dry. Yet here one was, regardless. It was moving towards the Fort, at speeds which seemed impossible. Curious, but not afraid, G'drix reached it's tentacles down to a keyboard and typed in a set of instructions, ordering it's machines to scan and analyze the storm.

The scans revealed data that would have terrified the Mor-taxian, had it's species still possessed the capacity for fear: This storm was not a storm at all, but the terminus of some manner of wormhole. It's tight focus and the rigid internal structure suggested that it was artificial, but beyond that were only mysteries. G'drix looked up as the clouds moved overhead. If it was going to die, at least it would be quick...

XXXX

“...And here we go...” Midnight mumbled under his breath as he and John Tucker approached the police station, where Carl Harner was waiting with five others.

“Sheriff.” Harner said. “Interesting weather last night.”

“More than you know, I think.” The Sheriff answered. “Guessin' you saw two storms? We logged two more as well, further away.”

“Four... And maybe more even further away than that.” Carl mused. “You thinkin' what we're thinkin'?”

“New neighbors? Yep, almost certainly.”

“Who'd you kidnap this time freak!?” One of Carl's men shouted at Midnight.

“Travis shut it!” Carl swore. “Maybe it's you and maybe it's not.” He said to Midnight. “Either way, we gotta know who's out there.”

“Who or what.” Midnight said. To the confused expressions on the looks of the men, he said “No guarantee these storms grabbed folks from the same worlds as before.”

Carl blanched white at this: Clearly, he hadn't considered that possibility. “We've gotta get ready! What if the new things are aggressive?”

“Same thought on our minds.” Tucker assured his former deputy.

“Good... Good... Listen, like ponies or not, I know all about 'enemy of my enemy.' Worse come to worse, we'll stand together against whatever worse is out there, like we did before.” Carl said.

“Good to know.” Midnight said. “Though, I hope it doesn't come to that.”

Tucker explained “We've got contact teams on the way to meet with the two closest.”

“You did what!?” Carl exploded, “What if they get slaughtered?”

“Don't remind me of my worries.”

Carl nodded. “Right, right... This is your neck too. And I guess the sooner we know the better...” He turned to face his men. “Alright, let's finish up our business and get home.”

Meanwhile, in the upper floor of Carousel Boutique, a familiar trio of fillies were planning their day. “...But what can we do if we're not allowed to go more than a block from home?” Sweetie Belle wondered.

“Who knows?” Scootaloo said with a shrug. “You know adults, freaking out over everything. Though, not sure if I blame 'em on this one... Those storms ain't right.”

“Least it's just that, an' we didn't get in too much trouble over the D.J. Thing.” Apple Bloom said. “Say Scoot, where'd y'all find that awful record anyways?”

“Pinkie Pie of course.” Scootaloo answered. “She called it the 'Height of Gryphon Musical expression' or something.”

“Ah'd hate 't see the low end of it then.” Apple Bloom said, and her friends shuddered in agreement. “Now what'r we gonna do?”

Staring out her bedroom window, Sweetie Belle pointed across the road, to a human structure with a sign that read 'Arcade' and said “Why don't we go check that place out? There's supposed to be games or something.”

“Better than sitting around here.” Scootaloo agreed.

The first thing the Crusaders became aware of, as they pushed the door open, was the silence. The chamber walls were lined with a large number of decorated cabinets, each sporting a video screen, but the screens were dark. “Are they closed?” Apple Bloom wondered.

“Not quite.” A male voice answered. The fillies looked to see an aging human male standing behind a counter. “But, the machines take power to run, so they're all off even though I tried to convince the council that this was good for morale to have up.”

“Well, what the hay kinda games are these anyway?” Scootaloo asked.

“These, my dear filly, are video games from the classic era: Frogger, Centipede, Galaxar! I've got one of the best collections of classics in the world, all still fully functional...” He sighed. “And almost all going to waste.”

“That's too bad.” Sweetie Belle said. “But, you said you weren't totally closed?”

“We do card games and bingo in the back room. And, there is one machine that I got running off the power allotment I'm given... C'mon, I'll show you.” The man led them to a cabinet near the front door. “Hang on a sec, I leave it unplugged when it's not running...”

Sounds of fumbling came from behind the machine, and then the screen lit up in brilliant colors. “'Super Mario Bros?'” Scootaloo asked, reading the title.

“One of the greatest video games ever.” Their host said. “Gather 'round, I'll show you how it works...”

XXXX

Shetland Crossing, Equestria/Gryphonica Border, Planet Eqqus. Gerolt the Gryphon stood perched atop the town clock tower watching the approaching storm with trepidation. Word was out of what had happened to Ponyville, and Gerolt was sufficiently in-the-know to have heard the reports that a Zebra living near the town had claimed that it was taken by a strange storm. And this storm was certainly strange. Uncontrolled, violent, eerie, not right by any means of looking at things.

Glancing down, Gerolt saw the various Gryphons, Minotaurs, Ponies, and even a few free-hive Changelings of the town scrambling for cover from the approaching catastrophe. Market stalls were moved indoors, windows were shuttered, doors were slammed and locked. Gerolt chuckled at this last one; closing the doors, sure, but locking them? What did they expect it to do, rain monsters? He frowned. Then again, stranger things had happened of late.

"Tempting the storm-gods again?" A deep voice asked from below. Looking down, Gerolt saw a massive minotaur leaning out a window, looking up at him.

"Come now Steel Forge, you know I don't buy those old storm god myths."

"Few Gryphons still do these days." The minotaur replied. "Doesn't make lightning any less dangerous. Get your foolish tail inside before it gets blasted off!"

Gerolt shook his head, convinced that his friend was over reacting, but joined him inside the tower anyway. "You do know what I'm thinking, don't you?"

"The same thing the rest of us are?" Steel Forge asked, "That we're about to vanish off the map like that pony town did? I assure you, I would have evacuated had there been time... Of course, the Diarches are leaving no stone unturned in their investigation, and as smart and strong as they are it's only a matter of time before they figure it out. Certainly, we'll be rescued then as well."

"Assuming we still exist to rescue." Gerolt said sourly. "I've heard nothing to confirm that Ponyville wasn't just vaporized."

"Always the pessimist." Steel Forge chuckled. "We'll be fine. I just hope you Gryphons don't decide pony is back on the menu if there's no food available wherever it is we're going."

"I think I'd prefer a cheeseburger." Gerolt snarked, looking at the Minotaur as if appraising him. Steel Forge needed a moment to get the joke, before breaking into laughter.

Outside, the rumbling grew louder, and in a flash of white Shetland Crossing vanished...

XXXX

Gerald Motto shook his head in disbelief. In over thirty years he'd never seen anyone take to a first-time video game so quickly. Seated on a tall barstool, the little orange pegasus was already up to world 4-2, and it was her first quarter. Of course, she was on her last life, but it was still pretty impressive. The gathered crowd thought so too; At least twenty people had formed in a semi-circle around the machine, cheering her on.

At last, though, the inevitable happened. “Aw man!” Scootaloo complained. “Now I gotta start over!”

“Y'all mean I get 't start.” Apple Bloom said.

“Oh all right! That's awesome though! I wish we could try these others.”

“You and me both kid.” Someone in the crowd said, and everyone laughed.

“I'm still pushin' for a bigger power ration.” Gerald said. “We've got a great thing for keeping people happy here, we oughta be using it.”

Most of her attention focused on the game, Apple Bloom said “Mah brother's on the council, I could tell him how much fun this is.”

“I'd like that, thank you.”

On the screen, Mario fell into a pit. “Consarn it!” In spite of still enjoying the experience, Bloom had lost all of Mario's lives in the first level. “Who's next?”

“Me again!” Scootaloo exclaimed.

“No hogging now, anyone else..?”

Night was falling as the trio headed for their homes. Even with the lack of any 'Princess Saving' cutie marks it had been a fun day; probably the best since arriving on this new world. As Sweetie Belle trotted up to the Boutique's front door, a flash of light caught her attention. It was far away, but brilliant, and in the direction of the further storm from last night. She wondered what it represented. Nothing bad, she hoped...

Author's Note

The Goblins are from Final Fantasy 14. The Mor-tax are from War of the Worlds. (Though I used the old t.v. show's name for their species, they're actually the version from the original novel otherwise.)

Goblins:

Mor-tax:

Chapter Thirteen

Unity
Chapter Thirteen

“Ugh!” Rarity complained, pulling her mane free from a patch of brambles, “Why can't forests be clean?”

“Seriously?” Roger asked. “It's called 'wilderness' for a reason.”

“Oh, I know... It's just so not me.”

“Let it go Roger,” Twilight said, “It's just Rarity being Rarity.”

They team had been traveling to the north-northeast for several hours now, doing their best to stay on-target towards where the storm had been the previous night. Of course, they had no real way of navigating, given the lack of familiar landmarks. Once an hour, Fluttershy would fly up, as high as she was comfortable, and scout the surroundings. Unity itself was easy to locate; the town was large enough, especially with it's surrounding farmlands, to lock onto from even a great distance. There was little risk of getting totally lost. But as of yet, they had found no signs of who or what the new storm had delivered.

“Still nothing.” The pegasus whispered as she landed.

“Well, let's keep moving then.” Twilight said. “It's can't possibly be too much further before we see something.”

“Unless we're off course.” Deputy Virgil said.

“Should we maybe start around in a circle?” Applejack asked.

“Not yet, I don't think. But soon, maybe.”

“I also vote for a lunch break at our next stop.” Virgil said.

“Hear hear!” Roger agreed, getting a laugh from everyone present.

They continued on, paying close attention to the sounds of the forest, alert for any sign of danger. To the surprise of everyone though, nothing was bothering them at all. Twilight mused on the mystery of the missing wildlife, “Maybe the storms scared everything away for awhile...”

“Maybe... It would explain why we didn't get attacked right off the bat either.” Roger agreed.

Ten minutes further along they came to a small meadow, with tall grasses waving in the light winds. “Quiet and careful...” Applejack whispered. “Anything could be hiding in the grass.”

“Right.” Virgil agreed.

“Fluttershy, take to the air, stay right above us, watch for any out of place movement.” Twilight said. The pegasus nodded, and flew up, hovering about thirty feet above the rest of the team as they slowly, quietly, began to move through the meadow.

They were more than half-way across when Fluttershy suddenly dived back to the ground. “Something's coming in from the north!” She hurriedly whispered. “Too short for me to see it through the grass.”

“Okay, everyone stay close, weapons or magic ready, and let's continue.”

They started to proceed, but had made it less than a dozen steps before stopping again. From the north, they could hear the sounds of grasses being wadded through, and what sounded like a voice, grumbling and muttering in some unknown language. The sounds got louder, and suddenly the grass before them parted, to reveal a strange creature. It was vaguely hominid, but much shorter than an average human, with bent digitigrade legs and feet, and claw-like hands. Large ears stuck out horizontally from the sides of its head, green in skin color, but of it's face they could tell only that it might have a protruding muzzle, for the creature was wearing what looked like a leather gas mask with darkly-tinted lenses over the eyes.

For a moment, there was silence. Then Fluttershy and the creature screamed simultaneously. The whatever it was turned and ran back the way it had came from, yelling something in it's unknown language, while the pegasus took cover behind the rest of the group but did at least manage to not faint.

“New neighbor?” Roger asked.

“I think so.” Twilight answered.

“Well then shouldn't we go after it?” Applejack asked.

“Exactly. Let's go, that way!”

Altering course slightly, the team headed off in the same direction as the creature. Due to a continued desire for caution, they proceeded at the same slow pace as before, while the creature was apparently running as fast as its feet would carry it; the sounds it made rapidly diminished.

“It's getting away!” Rarity whispered.

“Let it go, we know the right direction now.” Virgil said. “We'll catch up.”

“Right.” Roger agreed. “Looks like we're coming up on the edge of the meadow anyways. Once we're clear of the grass, let's stop and get our bearings.”

Two minutes later the grass ended and the trees resumed. While Applejack and Virgil started a small fire to prepare a meal, Twilight and Roger examined the surroundings for anything useful, and Fluttershy flew high once again for a better view. The third human, a deputy named Carlos, stood guard.

“We've maybe got something.” Fluttershy said when she landed. “Probably another hour or so ahead, I could just see what looked like a wisp of smoke rising up.”

“Someone's campfire.” Twilight guessed. “Well this is good then. We'll eat and continue on. With luck, we'll make contact before nightfall...”

XXXX

Meanwhile, far away on the other side of Unity, a second team was making their way towards another destination. This team was having a slightly easier time of things; For one thing, they had a pegasus that actually liked flying, and so was staying in the air to guide them. For another, they hadn't had to go far before discovering that whatever this storm had bought in wasn't hiding its presence: Some kind of thin metal tower was projecting up into the sky. Whatever its actual purpose was, it was serving as a beacon for Rainbow Dash to guide them with.

“Just a few more miles.” The pegasus said when she landed to join the others for lunch. “Though I guess you can see that for yourselves, being up on top of this hill. And, I see now that you can't hear it from the ground, but up high there's some kind of funny noises coming from that direction.”

“Noises?” Bert asked. “Like what?”

“Hard to say.” Rainbow answered with a shrug. “Maybe a little bit like construction sounds, metal parts being joined together... Not quite that either though. Nothing I've ever heard before.”

Nigel said “Maybe whatever's out there is building their own defenses, like our wall.”

“Maybe.” Sword Breaker said. “Until we know what they're building, though, I think we should approach with extreme caution.” He glared over his shoulder at Pinkie. “That means you too Miss Pie. No parties until we're sure their idea of a party isn't human-burgers and pony-kabobs.”

“Oh all right.” Pinkie answered, dejected.

“Of course, for all we know we'll top the last rise and find another community of humans.” Nigel said.

Rainbow said “From what I've heard of your history, and your different cultures, other humans doesn't guarantee pony's off the menu.”

“Well, no... Though I'd like to think that knowing you can talk would stop all but the worst of us from actually...”

Bert interrupted “Rainbow has a valid point. But it doesn't matter right now.” He pointed to where the very top of the spire was visible, handed Nigel a pair of binoculars. “Take a look. I don't know what that thing's built from, but it's no material on Earth.”

Nigel looked, then passed the glasses to Sword Breaker to examined the structure as well. “You're right Bert. It looks vaguely metallic, but that shimmer...”

“Indeed. I don't recognize it either.” Sword Breaker said.

“So... What?” Rainbow asked. “You're saying we've definitely got some other kind of aliens here?”

“Exactly.”

Finishing up her Daisy salad, Rainbow took to her wings again. “Okay then, let's get this over with...”

Two hours later, the team found themselves crouching down behind a ridge of heavy rock, cautiously peering over the top, down into the alien settlement. It seemed to be more of a fortress than a town, built in what looked like an artificial round crater, perhaps a mile across and two hundred fifty feet deep at the center. The soil was a deep crimson, with only scattered stunted vegetation, also red in color, and buildings, all of the same mystery material as the spire, in concentric rings radiating out from the center. Other than the spire itself, none of the structures exceeded two floors.

And then there were the inhabitants: To both human and pony, they looked like something out of a nightmare. Their bodies were huge, easily the size of a grizzly bear, covered in dark, leathery skin. A single ear was centered on their backs, and two dinner-plate sized eyes looked out from either side of breathing vents. Below the vents was a beak-like mouth, and to either side of the mouth was a bunch of eight long tentacles.

“Some kind of... Land squids?” Nigel whispered.

“Maybe... Or maybe something totally distinct from any family of life we know.” Sword Breaker answered.

“They're using those tentacle things the way you guys use your hands and fingers.” Rainbow observed.

Bert nodded. “Yeah... And look at that one over there.” He pointed to a specific creature, which seemed to be attempting to lift up its entire body using its tentacle/hands. “Looks like maybe they double as their feet and legs too.”

“I dunno... It's not doing too well at that.”

“Maybe their home planet has lower gravity.” Nigel suggested.

“Well, doesn't that mean they can't be dangerous?” Pinkie asked. “I mean, they'd be really slow movers if they're not used to this much weight.”

“They would, their machines might not.” Bert said.

“Good point.” Sword Breaker nodded. “So, the question is, do we attempt to make contact?”

“It is why we came.” Bert said. “But let's watch a bit longer.”

As they watched, the creatures moved about, dragging themselves along the ground or else 'walking' atop their tentacles. One was seen piloting some kind of walking machine. It moved out of a building where the noises Rainbow Dash had noticed were coming from, across the crater, and into another structure, before returning using the machine to carry a large metal plate.

“They're building something all right.” Nigel whispered, and both Sword Breaker and Bert replied that they'd love a look at what it was.

Near the closer edge of the crater, a creature dragged itself to a small, low-roofed building. It unlatched a door, reached in, and extracted another creature. This was a different species, three feet long, with an odd radial symmetry to it's body plan.

“Awww, they have pets!” Pinkie whispered.

Then, before their eyes, the larger creature produced a long flexible tube with a large needle at each end. In a swift motion, it rammed one needle into the being it was holding, and the other into one of its tentacles. Blood began to flow through the tubing, into the larger creature.

And Pinkie screamed...

XXXX

Unity. Bethany Stanz opened the door and slipped through into the Spoony Bard Diner. Taking her usual seat near the windows, she looked up and smiled when Florence came to take her order. “Just the usual Flo.”

“Alright, Mac joinin' you today?”

“Not sure, it always depends on whether he can get away from work. And with his sister gone on one of the contact teams, I'd guess he's extra busy.”

“Yeah.” Florence agreed. “Roger and Bert are off with them too you know... It's enough t' make you sick with worry.”

Grinning, Bethany said “And sick with worry for one most of all? I see how you get around Roger y'know.”

Blushing, Florence rushed away, leaving Beth chuckling to herself. It was, she expected, going to be a good day. How wrong that expectation was became clear when the girl was leaving the diner after eating. As she walked down the sidewalk, a pair of large teenage boys came up from behind. Knowing both from her graduating class, Bethany wasn't worried, but greeted them both with a smile. “What's up guys?”

“What you've got up is what worries us.”

“Huh?” Bethany responded, confused. “What does that mean?”

“It means that word's getting' all around town about you an' your new boyfriend. Or should I say coltfriend?” The first boy said.

“Pervy little horse-!ucker.” The other added.

“What the hell are you talking about!?” Bethany exclaimed, in shock. “Macintosh!? We're just friends that's all!”

“That's not what the grapevine says. And not what we've seen the last few weeks. You two meet up all the time, for lunch, for dinner, for the movies, you sit next to each other, you whisper and laugh and lean in close together...”

“That's not anything wrong!” Beth shouted. “We're just friends, that's all! And if it was more so what!? It's not like we're talking about a dumb animal here, we're talking about a person!”

“A person what should stick t' humpin' his own kind.”

“I told you I've never-”

“Maybe, maybe not. But if I was you, I'd back off some.” the taller of the two said. “Cause like I just told you, it's all over the rumor mills, and a lot of guys won't be as... ...reasonable... ...as the two of us. Whether it's true or not.” The pair turned and walked away, ignoring Bethany's shouts.

Stunned, the girl made her way home, slammed the bedroom door behind her, and slumped down on the edge of her bed. “The nerve of those guys!” She screamed. “The nerve of anyone passing rumors around! Macintosh saved my life! He's a friend! That's all!”

Rising from her bed, pacing angrily back and forth, she continued “Why do people always assume? Like I'm gonna fall in love outside of my own species!? I mean, I do have to admit that Mac is exactly what I'd be interested in if he were human... But that doesn't mean I love him! So what if he's kind, reliable, honest, caring, hardworking, strong... trustworthy... ...smart... ...funny...”

Bethany's eyes went wide. “Uh-oh...”

XXXX

After the encounter in the meadow, it took Twilight and her team another two hours to find the place where the creature they met had come from. It was clearly a settlement of some kind, though 'town' or even 'village' would be pushing the limits of definitions. The buildings were few and far between, ramshackle, on the verge of falling in. Everywhere, they could see large stacks of supplies left out in the elements, or else protected only by poorly-secured tarps. A crowd of creatures was standing out in the open, clearly waiting for them.

“Okay, first-contact. How should we proceed?” Roger asked.

“Demonstrate with pictures what the translation spell does, like before, then see if they'll let me cast it.” Twilight said.

“And play it by ear from there.” Virgil said.

Nodding agreement, they carefully approached. As they reached the perimeter, one of the creatures approached and began speaking excitedly. “Squoo! Squoo! Famblisha por renos!”

Motioning for attention, Twilight produced the images showing what she wanted to do. The creature leaned in close, examining them, then animatedly jumped up and down, nodding and saying “Squoo! Squoo!”

Twilight glanced up at Roger. “Here's hoping 'Squoo' means yes...”

“Yeah, we don't need another Carl incident.”

Focusing her magic, Twilight cast the spell as quickly as she could, also copying it to the others afterward. She asked “Can you understand me?”

“Yes! Yes!” The creature replied. “Brayflox Alltalks bids most welcome to ponies and uplanders! Most welcome to Brayflox' Longstop! Come, come, let us be talk-making together, for trades, and much exchange of clink-clinks and jingly-shines!”

Humans and ponies exchanged wide-eyed looks with each other. “Um, Twilight, dear...” Rarity said, “Are you certain you performed the spell properly?”

“I... Thought so...”

“Maybe you should try again?” Roger asked.

“Snerk snerk snerk...” A noise, sounding like strained laughter, returned everyone's attention to Brayflox.

“Something funny?” Twilight asked.

“Have not worry. Pony no make error in tongue-flappings spell. I is just speak in speech of Gobbiefolk, called Goblin Cockney.”

“Some kind of... slang?” Virgil asked.

Jumping up and down, Brayflox exclaimed “Yes! Yes! Now uplander has brain-workings! But come, come, we is make tradings, yes? Tradings of knowledge?”

“Assuming you mean that you want to know how you got here, I'm afraid we don't know much either.” Twilight said.

Roger added “Yeah, both of our towns were only bought here a couple months ago. We don't know how or why.”

“That is sad-making.” Brayflox said. “How can Gobbies be traders here?”

“Well... we're hoping whatever did this will reverse itself eventually.”

“And there are at least some other towns.” Applejack said. “We merged ours, but there's a couple groups that set out on their own...”

“And more storms bringing more people.” Roger said. “Although... How many do you have here?”

“Seventy-two.” Brayflox answered. “All kin of Alltalks family line.”

Roger mused, “That's not too many... We've already got a mixed town, if you wanted to join us too, as long as you followed the rules I doubt many people would mind.”

“A kindly offer, and happy-making. But Gobbies is traders, first. Gobbies travel, and sell for clink-clinks, and jingly-shines!”

“Clink... You mean money? Coins?”

“Yes! Yes! Gobbies have much lovings of moneys!”

“This could be a good development.” Rarity said. “If whoever else has been bought here is also friendly, these Goblins could be invaluable in helping forge a wider economy.”

“Yes! Brayflox like Pony idea!”

“So do I,” Twilight said, “But is it safe? Brayflox, this forest is filled with very dangerous predators.”

“Bah!” The Goblin replied, “Gobbies have much skill in fight-winnings, and Brayflox was in Company of Heroes when younger!”

“Well, just be careful okay?”

“Yes, yes, much careful-makings... Now, come, let us make trading words!” Brayflox led the way, and the team followed...

XXXX

Bert was fast. But not quite fast enough. Even as Pinkie was opening her mouth to scream, he was moving to intercept it with a hand clamped tightly over her muzzle. So quickly had he moved, that only the briefest sound actually escaped. It was enough. In the pit below, the tentacled creature turned to face towards where they were watching from, cast aside the poor beast it was feeding from, and let out a deep, low ululation. From all across the alien's encampment came the sounds of other voices answering back, and then a siren began to sound.

“Aw nuts!” Rainbow exclaimed. “Time to run?”

“Hang on, let's see what they've got.” Sword Breaker answered.

Below, the roof of the building the construction sounds had been coming from suddenly scissored open. Out of it rose a construct unlike anything the ponies had ever seen: A metallic hemisphere, flat on the bottom, supported by three long flexible legs. Three flexible 'arms' extended from the rim, tow of them being used to hold some kind of boxy device.

“Nigel...” Bert whispered, “Does that look just a bit familiar to you?”

“H. G. Wells. War of the Worlds.” Nigel confirmed. “But how...?”

“Answers later. For now, lets get the hell out of here. 'Cause I've got a bad feeling that that thing it's holding is-” Before Bert could finish, the tripod aimed and fired. In seconds, the entire ridge of stone which the group had been sheltering behind glowed red and melted away.

“Time to run!” Rainbow insisted, and no one disagreed. But to her surprise, both Sword Breaker and Bert ran in the opposite direction, heading around the pit rather than back the way they had come from. Following, catching up with ease, she exclaimed “Where are you going!?”

“Leading them away from town!” Bert answered.

“Once we're around the bend out of sight in the trees,” Sword Breaker added, “I'll teleport us all back across. Then we can go warn everyone!”

A deep buzzing warned of another impending shot from the tripod's weapon. “Scatter!” Bert shouted, and everyone did just in time, the ground where they had been turning molten and exploding moments later.

Running as fast as his hooves would carry him, Sword Breaker looked back and saw a second machine rising into view. Worse, they were following. “Trouble!” He exclaimed, and took the time to fire off a blast from his horn, which struck a leg on the second tripod, scorching it. The buzzing came again, louder, as both took aim. Again, the group scattered, but this time the aliens were ready: Everyone avoided the first blast, but Sword Breaker's fellow guard was struck full on and died instantly.

“No!!” The surviving unicorn roared. Turning, he took an aggressive stance and started firing attack spells. What happened next took both Bert and Nigel by surprise: Contrary to their expectations, the tripods were not invulnerable. No force shields sprang up to protect them. The spell energy found it's mark, burning through a tripod's leg. As the leg fell away, the unbalanced machine also fell with a terrific crash.

Curious if this was unique to magic, Bert aimed and fired his own weapon at the remaining tripod. The bullets struck home, though they weren't strong enough to knock the thing out of commission.

Sword Breaker, livid, was intent on destroying the second tripod as well. But as it's weapon buzzed into ready mode and more tripods rose up, everyone grabbed ahold and began pulling him away. “Get 'em later!” Rainbow said. “We've gotta warn the town!”

Shaking his head, the unicorn soldier saw she was right. “To the tree line!” He said, “I'll teleport us from there!”

They turned and ran, knowing that at any moment the killing blast could come for another of them...

It didn't. Or, rather, it did, but the combination of speed and random directional changes meant no one else got hurt. Ten minutes later, they were watching from the opposite rim of the pit, where Sword Breaker had teleported them. The remaining tripods, four of them, were searching the area of the forest where they had last seen the group, but to Bert's relief they weren't setting fire to it.

“I'm so sorry!” Pinkie whispered.

“Let it go Pinkie... I was freaked out by that too.” Nigel said.

“What matters now is this:” Sword Breaker said, “It looks like they're going to keep searching in the wrong direction, away from Unity. Now we need to get back, spread the warning, and be ready to destroy the rest of those things.”

“Assuming we're able to.” Bert said.

Rainbow asked “Hey yeah! You two seemed to recognize them! What gives?”

“I dunno... There's an Earth book from about a hundred and twenty years ago called 'The War of the Worlds.' It's about an alien invasion of our world by creatures that use war-machines identical to those tripods. And, in point of fact, look like these guys and feed by draining blood from other creatures.”

“Whoa... Freaky...” Pinkie said.

“Yeah. So... Do the humans in the book win?”

Nigel said “Not really. The invaders all get sick and die from earth germs because they have no immune systems.”

“I doubt we'll get that lucky.” Bert replied. “At least we were able to take one out, but if they learn from that...”

The thought left everyone silent, and together they turned and headed back towards the town...

Chapter Fourteen

Unity
Chapter Fourteen

Unity. With a glass of punch held securely in her magic, Twilight Sparkle made her way through the crowd of humans and ponies filling the High-School gymnasium. When her team had returned to town a few hours earlier, bearing news that at least one of the new arrivals wasn't hostile, a cheerful atmosphere had gripped the town, leading to a celebratory party even in Pinkie's absence. Protests from some that the party might be premature were noted, but otherwise ignored by the majority of people who, Twilight suspected, just wanted an excuse to have some fun.

Catching sight of Applejack near the stage, Twilight joined her. Up on the stage Trixie was putting on her newest show, a combination of genuine magic and slight-of-hoof tricks. “She's actually pretty good when she's not bein' a jerk.” the farmer said.

“Yeah, I'm glad she's managed to find her niche.” Twilight replied.

“Twi, you as worried as I am?”

“You mean about what the other group might find? Totally. I just can't shake the feeling that we're, what's that human expression, 'jumping the gun,' with this party.”

“Eeyup. Not that I blame people for needing it, but this could turn ironic real fast.”

Taking a sip of her punch, Twilight said “Tell me about it... Anyway, I've got some work to do. I'll be at home if you need me.”

“All right Twi, have fun.”

Twenty minutes later, Twilight was ready to begin. Spread out in front of her were a half-dozen books covering every possible aspect of teleportation magic. Of course, she had already read and reread these tomes countless times in her search for any explanation for what had bought them to this world. But with more arrivals, it seemed wise to try yet again, hoping for some tiny sliver of insight which might have somehow escaped her. And now, with everyone at the party guaranteeing no interruptions, was the best time to-

Her thoughts were cut short by a knock at the door. “Really?” She grumbled.

When she opened the door, Twilight was surprised to find Bethany Stanz waiting on the other side. “Beth! You're not at the party?”

“Well I was, but I've got something I need to do some research on, and when I heard that you had came on back here...”

“Oh, of course! Is it anything I might be able to help you with?”

“Well, maybe...” Bethany looked over her shoulder, then stepped inside and waited until Twilight had closed the door before continuing “I was looking for information on interspecies relationships...”

“Oh?” Twilight asked. “What for?”

“Well, it's a school assignment actually.” Bethany lied.

Twilight favored her with a flat expression. “You graduated two months ago.”

“Nuts. You would remember that.” Bethany slumped down into a chair, hands over her face. “I, um... I think I'm in love with a stallion.”

“Oh!” Twilight looked at the girl in surprise. “Well, okay, I'm still not seeing the problem...”

Spreading her hands to the sides of her face, Bethany looked Twilight in the eyes and said “Yeah, I guess you wouldn't... This kind of thing is pretty normal where you're from isn't it? I know the different types of ponies intermarry a lot.”

“Yes, you'd be hard pressed to find a pony of any tribe that doesn't have ancestry in one or both of the others somewhere in their family tree. But you're talking about further than that aren't you? Like, a pony with a minotaur or a gryphon or something...”

“Or a dragon.” Bethany quipped.

“Well, it's a lot rarer than the mixing of pony types.” Twilight answered. “But it's not unheard of at all, and nopony makes anything of it.” She stepped closer, put a hoof on Bethany's shoulder. “Why is this worrying you?”

“Twilight, it's not like that with humans. Look, you guys are okay with relationships between different species as long as they are both intelligent. But, you'd have issues if somepony got involved with just an animal wouldn't you?”

“Eww, oh yeah. That's not right, highly illegal.”

“Same thing with us. But, the difference is, that on Earth there is nothing else intelligent. So, all of our laws and rules and social mores just call it wrong with anything that's not human.” Bethany looked around, nervous. “You see the problem?”

“I do now.” Twilight confirmed. “Ponies wouldn't see any problem with it, but a lot of humans would.”

“Exactly. And, I agree with how you guys see this, intelligence, being a person and not just an animal, makes it okay. But the rumors are already starting around town. And I don't know what to do!” Bethany buried her face in her hands again.

“There there...” Twilight whispered, patting the girl on the back, “It'll work out okay, I'm sure of it!”

“I hope you're right. But what should I do?”

“Well, first things first: Who is he?”

“Um... Macintosh.”

“Big Mac!?!?” Twilight practically screamed.

Bethany couldn't help but laugh. “You really hadn't heard the rumors?”

“Maybe you've missed the rumors about the 'purple mist who never leaves her dungeon.'” Twilight replied. “Most social stuff goes over my horn. Anyway, you could do far worse, that's for sure... So, second question: Does he know how you feel? Does he feel the same way?”

“I don't know, honestly. I only just figured it out myself while you were gone. You think I should talk to him?”

“I would. I mean, if the rumors are half as bad as you say, he's going to catch wind of them sooner or later. Wouldn't it be better for him to hear it from you first?”

Nodding slowly, Bethany agreed. “Yeah, you're right. I'll go find him now.” Rising to her feet, walking to the door, she said “Thank you Twilight! I needed that.”

“Anytime.” The unicorn smiled. “But hey, why did you specifically mention dragons earlier?”

“Are you kidding?” Bethany chuckled, “Miss Rarity and your little assistant Spike have been dating for weeks now. Everyone knows it.” She waved and headed out the door, leaving a twitching Twilight behind...

XXXX

Deep in the forest, Anita Wallace peered out the windows of the R.V. for the hundredth time in the past hour. Upon their arrival in this... wherever... she and her children had made contact with the driver of the giant vehicle and his family. They had all agreed to stick together, and to take shelter within the R.V. where they would have a least a little more protection from whatever might be out there. They had been hiding there for a day and a half now.

Outside, the man she had been watching for, Thomas, emerged from the trees and joined everyone else, slumping into a seat in the back. “I don't know...” He said. “There are plants and animals out there unlike anything I've ever seen. And the forest just goes on and on.”

“And, was there any sign of people?” Anita asked.

“Maybe... Off to the west, at the furthest distance I had gone, I came across what looked like a major path stomped down into the underbrush. At first I thought it was just a game trail, then I found this.” He tossed a coin onto the counter in front of him.

“What kind of coin is this?” Thomas' wife Angela wondered. She picked it up and looked at both sides. “Heavy... there must be a pretty high content of actual gold in it. And isn't it funny that the pictures are of horses rather than people?”

“Very. In any case, I think we should go. We'll move as a group, to the trail, and head one way or the other once we get there. Hopefully we'll find a town.”

“When do we leave?”

Thomas stretched out and yawned. “Tomorrow morning.” He said. “For now, let's get some sleep so we're all ready for a long day.”

XXXX

Near sunset Sheriff Tucker was standing atop the wall, watching out over the forests, when movement caught his attention. Looking more closely, he saw a flash of pink, then blue and other movements as well. “Hello!” A voice called out.

“Hello Bert!” Tucker called back. As he watched Bert came into view, followed by the rest of the team. Most of the rest, Sword Breaker's fellow unicorn was nowhere to be seen. That fact alone was enough to put the Sheriff's nerves on edge, and he rushed to the ground level to meet them. “What happened?”

“Long story, but we lost Strong Hoof.” Sword Breaker said.

“Blood-sucking squid monsters!” Pinkie exclaimed, grabbing Tucker by the shoulders. “With big ugly death-machines!”

Tucker glanced from Pinkie to Bert, who nodded. “More or less. They've got energy weapons of some sort... Poor Hoof never stood a chance.”

“Damnit...” Tucker swore. “Breaker, I'm sorry about your friend...”

“Me too, I just keep telling myself that if he had to go at least he got to do it in the line of duty.”

“What about Twilight's team? Are they back yet?” Rainbow asked.

Tucker explained “Yeah, they got back this morning. And they had better luck too... The settlement to our northeast is another alien race, call themselves Goblins, though in spite of the name they're apparently friendly merchants and traders.”

“Good, good...” Bert mused. “One threat is enough...”

“Are they coming this way?”

“No, we tricked them into searching off in the other direction.”

Nigel said “We need to get the town together, prepare. But there's more, these beings... They bear a stunning similarity to the creatures described in Well's 'War of the Worlds.'”

“Weird...” The Sheriff agreed. “Okay, Bert, Sword Breaker, Rainbow, can you start spreading the word that we need everyone at the school?”

“I'll get Twilight.” Pinkie said.

“And I'll gather everyone from H.Q.” Tucker agreed.

An hour later the town was assembled. The humans and ponies of the leadership council were gathered together on the stage, alongside the members of Bert's contact team and Twilight who was already deep into the Fallow Meadow Library's copy of 'War of the Worlds,' Rainbow reading over her shoulder. “Can we come to order?” Roger called out, getting the crowd's attention. “Everyone come to order!” As the conversations died down, he said “Folks, we've got some troubling news from our second contact team. I'll let them explain it...” He stepped aside and passed the floor to Bert and Sword Breaker.

Alternating, the pair explained as succinctly as they could what had happened, everything they had seen and heard. There was fear at the mention of the alien's weapons and method of feeding, anger at the report of Strong Hoof's death, and confusion at the apparent similarities to an old earth book.

“So what do we do?!” Someone shouted. “They're tricked right now maybe, but they'll come this way sooner or later!”

Sword Breaker said “What we do is, we deal with them. I managed to take down one of their machines... I'm certain Bert could have too, if he'd had the bigger human weapons with him.”

“Hold on!” Another person complained, “I've seen those movies, the alien's machines are supposed to be indestructible!”

Looking up from her book, Twilight said “Maybe in your movies. But in this book, they're not. The point I've read to so far, two of them have been destroyed. Assuming that there really is some kind of connection...”

Snapping his fingers, Nigel exclaimed “That's right! I've not read the book in thirty years, I had forgotten, but the aliens in the original story didn't have force shields! They relied on fast reflexes and the incredibly slow aiming of the human weapons of that era to survive, and a few of them did get destroyed!”

“So,” Bert asked, “Assuming that what's out there has the same technology level as what's in the book, they'll be screwed against modern weapons?”

“Maybe...” Twilight said. “After losing the first two, the book aliens retreat and don't start advancing again until they've added some kind of instantly lethal chemical weapon to their arsenal.”

Rainbow said “Weird or not, it's them. This Wells guy describes them and their machines and weapons perfectly to what we saw.”

“But how is that possible?”

No one had a certain answer, though Reginald suggested that perhaps humans were not entirely devoid of the Thaumic Field's influence. “Maybe every so often, every century or so, there's someone who gets a bit of an effect from it... Maybe Wells 'saw' their world somehow.”

Nigel said “The ground inside their pit, presumably ground from their planet, was a deep orange-red. Well's could have thought it was Mars.”

“Plausible.” Bert agreed. “Now, what do we do about it?”

The plan that emerged after two hours of plotting was three-layered. First, pegasai guards would fly out to a two mile perimeter around the city in all directions. They would hide in the tree tops and keep watch for anyone or anything that might be approaching from the sites of the other two storms, or any other storms that might have been even further away.

Second, runners would be sent to the settlements of Carl Harner , Prince Blueblood, and the Goblins, to warn all three groups of what was happening. Even with Harner's assurances to the contrary, no one really expected any help from either the human or pony groups, but it was only fair to spread the warning.

Third, a team of humans and ponies, armed with the best weapons available to the town, would head out to engage the aliens. Unfortunately gas masks were hard to come by, the the team went with the hopes that there would be no black smoke weapon like in the book. The key to this third part of the plan was based on the observation that unlike the creatures in Well's book, these invaders would not have endless waves of back ups coming. Destroy the weapons they had with them, and they'd be in the same boat as everyone else...

XXXX

Big Macintosh grunted as he swung the supplies onto his back. The human weapons were powerful, but required a great deal of ammunition to remain effective, and the farm stallion had agreed to assist in carrying the burden. As he pulled the straps taught around his barrel a familiar voice said “Do you really have to go along?”

“Eeyup. Sorry Beth, but somepony's gotta do it.”

“Yeah, I guess so.” Bethany admitted. “Still makes me worry.”

“You think I don't worry too? I saw yer name on the volunteers list.”

Bethany grinned and replied back “Someone's gotta do it.” They both chuckled, and then after looking around to be certain no one else was in earshot she asked “Say, Mac... Can you spare a minute?”

“Can spare several, now that I'm ready. What's up?”

“Well, I just um... Oh geez, I don't know how to start...”

“Somethin' t' do with the rumors goin' on?” Macintosh asked.

Eyes wide, Bethany said “Omigosh! Mac, I'm sorry you heard that before I got a chance to talk to you about it!”

“It's okay. Humans an' ponies are alike in that regard...”

“Yeah, I guess so... But Mac, the thing is... Those rumors aren't entirely wrong. I mean, sure, they're wrong in that nothing has happened, but...”

The stallion stepped close to Bethany, looked her in the eyes. “Beth, are you sayin' what I think yer sayin'?”

"Um, yeah... Yeah I am... Mac, I think I'm in love with you."

"Hoo boy..."

"Oh jeez you don't feel the same way! Of course you don't! Mac I'm sorry-" Bethany was cut off by Macintosh stretching up and kissing her. Shocked, the girl needed a minute to return the kiss. "But... The way you reacted I though..."

"That 'Hoo boy' was concern over what folks'll think." Macintosh said. "Ponies won't care one way or the other, but humans... I've heard the edge in their voices when they talk about those rumors... Beth, I don't let that kinda stuff upset me. But are you sure that you-" This time it was Mac that was interrupted by a kiss.

"I'm sure."

"Well all right then. I guess we can work it all out once the fightin's over with."

"Sounds good to me." Bethany agreed...

XXXX

Saddlebags stuffed full of plans and fabric samples, Rarity prepared for her meeting with Sheriff Tucker. Imminent battles or not, after all, life went on and the unicorn was itching to get the final approval for the new combined police/guard uniforms. The outfits would be as similar as anatomy allowed for both humans and ponies. In fact, she had experienced a singular challenge in resisting her urges for complex embellishments so that the uniform template could be easily modified for other species as well, should such someday become necessary. In short, she was proud of how much she had accomplished with so little, and the approval of John Tucker and Midnight Steel was all she needed to begin production.

But as the fashionista trotted towards her front door, a knock sounded from it. "Twilight!?" Rarity said as she opened the door. "Whatever are you doing here this late in the evening darling?"

"Rarity, can we talk?"

"I'd love to dear, but I actually have an appointment with the Sheriff to go over my plans for the new-"

"What are your intentions towards my dragon?" Twilight interrupted.

Rarity acted swiftly, pulling Twilight inside and slamming the door behind them. "Why don't we talk dear? Over tea?"

"Tea would be lovely." Twilight answered...

Chapter Fifteen

Unity
Chapter Fifteen

"So..." Rarity began as she looked at Twilight over her tea, "What exactly have you heard?"

"I've heard that you've been dating Spike. For weeks now."

"Ahh... Well, weeks is an exaggeration. But yes, I have spent some time with him. Spike is quite the gentledrake you know, not at all like Blueblood or his ilk."

Taking a moment to sip her tea, calming herself, Twilight finally asked "And when were you planning to tell me about this?"

"Spike said he would tell you soon." Rarity answered. "And I wouldn't have felt right breaking his trust for obvious reasons." She paused for a moment, then added "Twilight darling, why don't we just cut to the core of things? What's really bothering you?"

"Huh? What do you mean?"

"Well my dear, I know it's not his age. Young for a dragon or not, he's still mature and legally of age, even if I am a couple of years older. And I know it's not just because we're different species, that's never bothered you before. And you have to know that Spike would never hurt me, nor I him. So what is it?"

"I'm sorry Rarity." Twilight said. "I do have a concern, but I hate to say it when it might hurt you."

Rarity nodded. "Ahh. As I thought. Well then, let me say it for you: I'm high maintenance. I want wealth and glamour and privilege. And those are things which Spike doesn't have to give, so why am I giving him the time of day. And what will happen when somepony who can offer me those things comes along? What of Spike then? Does that about sum it up?"

"I would never!"

"You would never actually accuse me of such a thing, no. Which is why you were so reluctant to come out and express your concerns... But you were thinking it."

"I'm so sorry! I don't really think, I mean, that is..." Twilight tripped over her words, unsure of what to say.

"It's okay darling. I'm not insulted. After all, I really have behaved in a manner that raises the question." Rarity answered. "And I can approve, strongly, of your concern for Spike's welfare. But, to answer your question... I think that I've grown, of late. Certainly wealth and fame and the rest are a part of who I've desired to be. And yet, seeing, over and over again, how those who have it -like Blueblood- behave... It's dawned on me that there is something better to be had. And Spike, well, he's an excellent example of that."

Twilight nodded silently. "I see."

"So...?"

"So, I've got no problem with it." Twilight smiled. "Just... don't hide things like this anymore okay?"

"You've got a deal my dear. And now if you'll excuse me, if I rush I can maybe still make that appointment..."

XXXX

Deep in the forests, the assault team carefully moved towards the alien's base. There were eight humans, mostly armed with assault rifles though a few were carrying explosives as well. Six unicorns were assigned to the gun-toting humans, to cast the explosive ammo spell Twilight had devised. Another four were there to attack directly with magic. Eight earth ponies also accompanied the group, some like Macintosh helping to carry ammo, the rest to help with planting explosives. And a half-dozen pegasai would try to distract the aliens from above.

"How much further?" Someone whispered.

"Not far." Bert answered. "We'll be in sight of the pit over the next rise."

"Everyone know their place?" Sword Breaker asked.

A chorus of voices all confirmed yes.

Atop the hill, the team looked down into the pit. A single tripod stood near the center, standing sentry. Three more were visible further off to the south, still methodically searching the forest for the group that had escaped them the previous day. Bert was relieved to see that they weren't burning the trees, and surprised to see that the machines had, in the growing darkness, switched on ordinary white-light search beams.

"No infrared?" He wondered. "These guys seem to be pretty schizo on their technology levels."

"Different worlds, different needs, different technologies." Lyra whispered back.

"Yeah, I guess so. Okay, so do we attack the base first, or go on around and take out the searchers?"

"Searchers would be easier, since we'd have the cover of the trees." Sword Breaker said. "But, it'd also mean that they'd start setting the forest on fire with those beams."

Virgil said "Attacking camp would bring them back out of the trees, preventing a forest fire... And probably let us tackle them one at a time, if the searchers just plunge headlong back and don't coordinate. But it would give them the high ground along the rim, and cost us the cover we need."

Bethany asked "What if we split up? Some of us run in and take out the guard. Then, when the others come back the rest of us attack them from behind."

"That's not bad." Bert agreed. "I'm wondering though... What other defenses might they have in the camp itself?"

"Only one way to find out." Cloudkicker said. "Let my team fly in, harass them, see what happens."

Sword Breaker thought it over, then said "All right, but be careful... We've already lost one guard to these guys, I'd like to keep any further casualties to a minimum."

With a nod, Cloudkicker led his pegasai into the air and towards the pit. The aliens didn't seem to even notice them coming, until they were in the midst of the pit's airspace, swooping and diving and cartwheeling all around the tripod, which moved in an attempt to catch them mid-flight. It's tentacle arms were fast, but not quite fast enough to catch a pegasus in flight, nor could it aim the heat ray it held quickly enough to blast them.

"Maybe we should just have them drop the explosives?" Bethany wondered.

"Maybe we should."

The tripod suddenly stopped flailing in it's attempts to catch the intruders, and instead let out a deep reverberating call: "ULLA ULLA ULLA!"

"What the hell!?"

"Reinforcements." Bert said, pointing to where the three tripods which had been scattered about searching were now on their way back.

"Damn!" Virgil swore.

"Cuss later, right now it's go time!" Sword Breaker said. "Attack!" At his command, everyone moved into their positions. Ideally, the sentry tripod needed to be down and out of the picture before the others made it back, so the team didn't hesitate but rushed forward, over the rim and down into the pit, half of the team heading in to attack while the rest waited in hiding, for the other machines to arrive.

Distracted as it was by the pegasai, the alien operating the first tripod didn't even notice the attack coming at ground level until it was too late. Three unicorns launched attack spells at the machine's legs, backed up by gunfire from the humans who had accompanied them. The tripod was fast; most of the attacks missed, but one of it's legs crumpled under the assault. At first, it looked as if it would fall over like the one Sword Breaker destroyed had, but then the pilot managed to right the machine on two legs. A swath of ground burst into flames as the tripod's heat-ray fired, it's path arcing directly towards the attackers.

"Incoming! Scatter!" Sword Breaker shouted. Reacting as quickly as they could, everyone tried to run clear of the attack. Some of them didn't quite make it. Two humans and an earth pony stumbled to the ground, alive but burned. As pegasai swooped in to carry them to safety, Bert shouted for everyone still close to the machine to get clear while Lyra, standing at his side, used her magic to levitate a package of explosives directly under one of the remaining legs.

"Perfect! Hold it there!" Bert exclaimed, " In three... two... one..."

The tripod crumpled to the ground as both of it's remaining legs were reduced to scrap. As it fell, it repeated the 'ULLA' call, and fired it's heat-ray on the way down. The burning weapon slashed a trail of molten rock across the ground, but didn't come near anyone.

And then, before anyone could find the time to cheer, the three remaining tripods arrived. Forced to run in every direction, the attackers found themselves disorganized and uncertain of how to proceed. Of course, it got worse when the nearest of the machines launched a canister that landed near the rim of the pit and began to disgorge a thick black smoke.

"Trouble..." Macintosh whispered.

Standing by his side, Bethany nodded. "Is that the poison gas we were warned about?"

"Eeyup, it's gotta be... Good thing the wind's blowin' the other way."

And indeed the wind was blowing away from the hidden team. In fact, they saw as they watched, it seemed that the tripod had done this on purpose. The toxic smoke was covering the very ground that the trio of machines was standing on. It was heavy, and stayed low to the ground, ensuring that the pilots didn't have to worry about being gassed themselves, high up in the cockpits, but also meant that no one could get close enough to attack them, while they could still attack with the greater range of the heat-rays.

"Clever..." Bert mused as he joined Mac and Bethany, Lyra still at his side.

"Eeyup... Though I gotta wonder why they didn't just fire it at us."

"Maybe they don't have very many of them." Bert suggested. "So they put them to the best use under the circumstances."

Flying in low, Cloudkicker joined them. "The injured are being carried home. So, any thoughts on our next move?"

"There's still the bombs dropped by pegasai option." Bethany said.

"Yeah, but it's risky... One inch too low and you're in that smoke..."

"We have a few gas masks." Lyra said.

"Yeah, but for humans. I don't think your muzzles would allow them to fit." Bethany said.

Bert added "Yeah, and besides that, what if that stuff doesn't work just by breathin' it in? It could be a skin-contact poison."

"I'm willing to risk it." Cloudkicker said. "After all, we've already stirred up the hornet's nest now. If we don't stop them, they'll just keep coming."

"You're right... Okay, let's figure out the best way to do this..." Two humans and three ponies put their heads together, plotting...

XXXX

Meanwhile, deep in the forests on the far side of Unity from where the battle was taking place, a small group of humans was making their way along what seemed to be a wide trail. Anita Wallace, her three children, and Angela Riggs with her son were following the lead taken by Angela's husband Thomas. They had been walking all day, and now into the night, hoping to find some sign of civilization. And they were getting tired.

"Can't we stop?" Three year old Amanda pleaded. "I'm sleepy!"

"We're all sleepy sweetie... But we need to keep going."

"Here," Thomas said, "Lemme give you a hand." He knelt down and allowed the girl to climb onto his back. "Hold on now!"

It was perhaps a mile further along the trail when Thomas held up a hand for everyone to stop. "Did you hear that?" Before anyone could ask 'hear what?' the sound came again, a deep rumbling from off in the distance.

"Thunder?" Anita asked.

"I don't think so... Sounds more like bombs going off..."

"So, what, we're wandering around in a war zone?" Angela asked.

"Maybe... Either way, it wasn't directly in our path. Let's keep moving."

Distracted as they were by the sounds of a distant battle, no one noticed the flapping of wings as a pegasus sentry took flight, over the treetops, back towards Unity.

XXXX

In Unity, Sheriff Tucker was doing his best to maintain a sense of calm in the population. To his surprise, the citizens had remained surprisingly cool when the sounds of battle began to reach them. Aside, of course, from a handful of crying children and foals, and more than a few people hiding in their homes, parting curtains to peer nervously out windows.

Standing atop the wall, scanning the horizon with binoculars and watching the occasional flashes of orange and red light from the distance, Tucker was bemused but happy when Rarity arrived with her uniform plans. Just enough of a distraction to take the edge off without keeping him from also remaining vigilant.

They were just about to finish up when the pegasai flew in, bearing the wounded. The three carrying injured comrades flew over the wall and on towards the medical facilities, while a fourth, Sturmwind, fluttered to a landing near the Sheriff.

“What happened?” Tucker demanded.

“Injuries. One pony, two human. Mostly burns to their limbs, they should all be fine with treatment.” Sturmwind replied.

“Damn... What else can you tell me?”

“As we flew away I saw the first tripod-thing fall. But the other three were almost back to the pit. On a positive note, the three injuries are it so far, no deaths.”

“Good.” Tucker nodded.

“Permission to return to the front sir?”

“Go, but wait for your three friends. I don't want you being a lone target.”

“Understood.” Sturmwind flew off to join the other pegasai.

“What I wouldn't give for the Elements of Harmony right now.” Rarity said.

“I hear you there.” Tucker answered. “I'd pay a king's ransom for a couple of RPG's or a fifty-cal.”

“Whatever those are darling.” Rarity said, and they both chuckled.

They returned their attention over the wall, watching and waiting. Several minutes later Sturmwind and his fellows flew overhead, back towards the battle. After a while, Rarity excused herself, begging the need to check in on Sweetie Belle, but Tucker stayed at his post. Midnight Steel joined him later in the evening, and around midnight another pegasus landed and saluted. “Report from the sentry ring sirs.”

“What have you got?” Midnight asked.

“A small group of unknown humans incoming. Three adults, four children.”

“Humans? You're sure?” Tucker asked.

“Yes sir, absolutely. From the direction of the third storm.”

Tucker and Midnight exchanged a look. “Huh... No indications of a new town out that way.” Midnight said. “Could the storm have just snatched up a small group?”

“I suppose it's possible. You say they're heading for town?”

The pegasus nodded. “Yeah. I figure they'll be here not long before sunrise.”

“Okay.” Tucker said. “I think I should talk to them before they see any ponies. Midnight, can you shuffle the guards so the ponies are on the far side of town from where they'll arrive?”

“I'm on it.” Midnight said, as he trotted off to see to the orders.

The Sheriff sighed. “It never rains but it pours...” he grumbled...

XXXX

Shetland Crossing. After determining that nocreature was harmed, the town's inhabitants began to take stock of what might have happened to them. As the town's mayor, the minotaur Steel Forge took charge, directing his people in counting supplies, storing away food, and distributing weapons to those able to handle them. Because of it's location at a major international border, the town already had a strong stone wall with turrets and cannons, though Steel Forge knew full well that would only do so much.

As he stood atop the stairs of the town hall, Steel Forge heard a familiar voice and turned to see Gerolt approaching. “What have you found my friend?” The minotaur asked as the gryphon touched down beside him.

“Forest. Nothing but forest in almost every direction.”

“Almost...?”

Gerolt pointed north. “Up towards the mountains, at the outer limit of my sight range, I think I caught hints of a town. I'm not sure though, might have been a mirage or something. It is getting kind of dark.”

“You're wanting permission to check it out?”

“Well, we'll have to sooner or later.” Gerolt replied. “Be quite a hoot if it turned out to be Ponyville.”

Steel Forge grimaced. “A 'hoot' or not, we could use the allies. Better than being here all alone.”

“So I can go then?”

As Steel Forge was about to answer, he was interrupted by another minotaur who ran up to him, saying “Sir! Sir! Something's happening to the north! You need to come to the wall and see!”

“Come.” Steel said, and both he and Gerolt rushed to the north wall, climbing (or flying) to the top and looking out over the forest. Far off in the distance, there were bright flashed of yellow, orange, and red, followed by the thunderous booms of explosions. “A battle...” The minotaur mused.

Another, even brighter and louder flash and rumble shook the forests. “And a serious one at that.” Gerolt agreed. "Look Steel, I know you won't want me to go under these circumstances, but someone has to. And you know I'm the best flier in town..."

Steel Forge sighed. "Yes, yes of course you're right... But I'm not sending you out alone."

"No?" Gerolt cocked his head to the side. "But who else...?"

"Assuming there is a town up there, it's inhabitants could be anything. And so, what you need is someone who can fit in as anything."

"Changelings!?" Gerolt exclaimed. "You want me to take changelings with me?"

"Just a couple. I know how they freak you out."

"They don't freak me... Well, okay, maybe a little."The gryphon admitted.

"Our locals are free-hive, never affiliated with Chrysalis. You know that."

"Yeah yeah..." Gerolt shook his head. "Anyone specific in mind, or should I just ask for volunteers?"

"Xix-xax and Bzzz are waiting for you at the west gate." Steel Forge said.

Gerolt stared at his friend in surprise. "You were already ready?"

"You have to anticipate if you want to be a good leader." The minotaur chuckled. "In any event, by all means go, but wait until daybreak at this point. And good luck."

Gerolt simply nodded. He suspected he would need every drop of that luck...

XXXX

Cloudkicker struggled to make the human-model gas mask fit over his face. It almost worked, thanks to the extended breathing apparatus, but every time he though it was on securely something would pop loose. "This would be funny if it wasn't deadly serious." Lyra chuckled.

"Laugh it up, I'd like to see you fit!"

"Is that a proposition?" Lyra teased.

"Whot!?!?" Cloudkicker fell over backwards, the mask popping off his face with a loud snapping noise. Laughing even harder now, Lyra offered a hoof to help the pegasus get back on his feet.

"I'm just kidding!" She said.

"Will you two get serious!?" Bert hissed. "They're starting to move again, coming this way!" Across the pit, the tripods were moving apart, resuming a search pattern for the attackers.

"Maybe if they move clear of the gas..." Macintosh said.

"Maybe." Bert agreed. "But I'll be surprised if they actually..." As he spoke, the middle machine dropped another gas canister, which sent black smoke billowing out in a wider circle, keeping all three tripods protected. "See?"

"Well damn." Bethany whispered. "Should we retreat?"

"We may not get another good chance." Cloud Kicker replied. "Just... Somebody help me get this stupid mask to stay on!"

Lyra and Bethany both moved to try to help, but as they were about to try again, everyone was taken by surprise when a massive explosion suddenly erupted underneath the closest tripod. It's legs crumpled, the cockpit falling to the ground and also exploding on impact.

"What the hell!?"

"Who did that? How?"

From above, a voice said "Reinforcements!"

Everyone looked up to see Rainbow Dash descending to join them. "Reinforcements?" Bert asked.

Rainbow nodded, pointed with a hoof. "Yep. Take a look!"

Running away from the site of the destroyed tripod were a pair of strange creatures, clad in thick suits and gas masks. "Goblins." Rainbow said. "When I went to let them know what was happening, Brayflox insisted on coming to help out. Something about live customers being better than dead ones... Turns out they make a mean bomb."

"I know what I wanna trade them for!" Bert laughed.

As the goblins drew close enough to be in earshot, Brayflox could be heard calling to her companion. "Flee! Flee! Heat-Death-Weapon like hellfires of Ifrit!"

"Nice work." Bert said as the Goblins joined them.

Brayflox jumped up and down, saying "Yes! Yes! Brayflox show that 'Alltalks' is just name, not what Brayflox is!"

"Please tell us you've got more of those bombs."

"Plenty more! Gobbie-boom is best weapon of Goblins, carry muchs!"

Bert grinned. "Okay then... Let's finish this up..."

Chapter Sixteen

Unity
Chapter Sixteen

Pallazo de' Blueblood (Former Ponyville town hall). Silver Spoon tossed and turned in her bed, unable to sleep. Partly, the problem was that the 'bed' was just a cot, not the luxurious four-post sleeping place she had grown accustomed to over the course of her young life. Partly, the problem was the distant rumbling sounds of some kind of battle, which was even more frightening to her than the day when the forest creatures attacked.

But, mostly, the problem was the even louder whining coming from Blueblood. "How dare they hold a battle at this hour!" he complained. "However will I get my beauty sleep?"

"Your highness, there are times when it can't be helped." Platinum Spoon attempted to explain. "If the ruffians causing the trouble refuse to wait until sunrise-"

"Then they should be ignored!" Blueblood interrupted. "Loyal Vassal! Go to Ponyville and proclaim the royal edict that this foolishness shall halt!"

"Begging your pardon sire, but there is no Ponyville anymore, it's just Unity now."

"And that's another thing!" Blueblood hissed, "Allowing a name change for the sake of non-equines! Horrid bipeds, no! The town is Ponyville, so proclaims your King! Now go!"

Loyal Vassal nodded. "Very well. By your leave my king."

Rolling over in her cot, rolling her eyes, Silver Spoon wondered yet again why her parents had made such a foolish decision. Not that she had been much better at first; she thought back to the day they had left:

"Don't worry my child!" Platinum said as he watched the servants pack their belongings. "This will be like an adventure! And we won't have to live in the Town Hall for long... The common ponies will see soon enough that they need the leadership of a king and the elite. They'll welcome us back with open hooves, and we'll be back in power, and in the good graces of our new king."

"Okay Daddy! But... What about Diamond Tiara? She's my only real friend and her family isn't coming!"

Platinum had leaned in close and said "You'll make new friends my little Silver. And as I said, it won't be for long. A little discomfort now will pay off richly, probably in a matter of a couple of weeks. And won't it be fun to live under the same roof as a king?"

Silver had smiled hugely at this last: It hadn't occurred to her, and it did sound very cool...

"Yeah, that really worked out." Silver grumbled to herself. Daddy had been wrong about everything. It was three months now, the townsponies were doing just fine on their own, the other foals here were all losers, and the king was a royal ninny.

Worst of all, her father was so convinced of his own words that he refused to admit that he had been wrong. It would be so easy to admit they were wrong and go back to town. They could have their own home again, real food, and she wouldn't have to be lonely. If only... Stuffing bedding in her ears to block out the complaining, Silver Spoon drifted off to sleep, eyes full of tears...

XXXX

West of Unity. Bert, Lyra, and Brayflox crept stealthily through the forest underbrush, edging as close to the searching tripods as they dared, given that only the Goblin had a working gas mask. "Gobbie-boom now?" Brayflox asked.

"Right. We'll distract it, you sneak in under cover of the smoke and plant the bomb."

Nodding, the Goblin agreed. "Gobbie set timer once bomb on leg." She ran forward, towards the towering war machine.

"So how do we make a distraction?" Lyra whispered.

"Watch and learn." Bert grinned. He rose to his feet, in full view of the nearest tripod, which immediately twisted to face him. It bought it's heat-ray around to attack, but Bert was already on the move, firing his gun as he went. The ray blasted the ground just behind Bert, barely missing him, and began charging for another shot. "Now'd be a good time Lyra!" He shouted.

"Oh!" The unicorn exclaimed, seeing the plan. She jumped up into sight, shouting "Hey! Hey batter-batter-batter! Ssss-wing batter!!!!"

The tripod swiveled to face her and fired, missing only when she teleported out of the way. As it locked on to her new location, Bert began to fire again, reclaiming it's attention. Even as the heat-ray was firing, Lyra was bouncing up and down, shooting bursts of magic that couldn't reach the machine but did grab the pilot's notice.

Again, Lyra teleported clear of the heat-ray blast, and then Brayflox reappeared, running out of the poisonous smoke shouting "Run! Run! Big boom-boom in ten... nine... eight..."

Falling into place, running side by side with the goblin, Bert and Lyra covered their ears when the countdown reached zero.

And nothing happened.

"Uh-oh." Brayflox said.

"Uh-oh!?!?"

"Boom-boom timer maybe go kerfluffle."

"Wonderful." Lyra snarked.

Seated in the tripod's cockpit, the Mor-taxian again consulted it's instruments. The equine life form was doing things which should not be possible. It was teleporting, for one thing, and also discharging some odd form of energy, in quantities far in excess of what a biological creature should be capable of. "Mystery." It thought. "Priority: Data acquisition. Safety: Outweighed." Intent on capturing the creature for study, it guided it's machine out of the safety of the Black Smoke...

"It's following us!" Lyra screamed as the trio ran for their lives.

"That's actually good maybe." Bert said. "Brayflox, what does it take to set off your explosives?"

"Spark-charge, or big slam."

"Big slam, like, a hard impact?"

"Yes, yes!" The Goblin confirmed.

"Excellent." Bert said. "You two keep it's attention for a minute!" He broke off, running in a different direction, while Lyra and Brayflox continued their run in the same direction they had already been going. The tripod followed, though of course neither knew that it was purposely trying to capture Lyra.

Bert crouched down in the underbrush, to the side of the tripod's path. He didn't have long to wait. Less than a minute later, it arrived, trodding determinatedly after Pony and Goblin. Looking closely, Bert could see the bomb Brayflox had attached to one of it's legs. He took aim, and fired.

Lyra screamed and dropped to the forest floor as the bomb exploded in a spectacular fireball. The tripod, caught mid-stride, had no chance to correct for the sudden loss of a leg. The entire machine crumpled to the ground with a tremendous roar.

XXXX

"What was that!?" Anita gasped as a rumble far louder than the others rolled through the trees. Her children gathered in close around her.

Holding tightly to her own son, eight year old Michael, Angela whispered "Tom, are you sure we should keep going this way?"

"No, I'm not." Thomas admitted. "But what other choice do we have? Besides, look..." He pointed ahead, to where lights were becoming visible through the trees. "We're almost to civilization. And those blasts sound a lot further away, hopefully we'll be safe up here, and in any case I doubt it'll be any more dangerous than the wilds."

"I can't argue with that." Anita agreed. "There could be wolves out here, or cougars."

"Yeah, give me people any day." Thomas said.

They continued down the path, and in just a few more minutes came to a sharp edge where forest ended and cultivated fields began. The fields were corn, half-grown plants perhaps three feet tall, and beyond them was a wooden wall with a gate that was closed. Two men stood guard at the gate, and others were visible walking the top of the wall. All were armed.

"Still prefer people?" Angela whispered.

"Over lions and tigers and bears? Yeah." Thomas looked over his companions, then said "Stay here. I'll approach alone, see what I can learn."

Walking towards the guards, hands up and out to show he was unarmed, Thomas called out to them, "Do you speak English?"

"We do. Identify yourself!"

Thomas gave his name, and asked where he was.

The guards looked at each other. "That's a long story, which we'll let the Sheriff fill you in on." One of them said. "In the meantime, you aren't alone are you? We were told there was a group of people approaching." Seeing Thomas' uncertainty about answering, he added "Look, you're among friends here. You're American citizens, right? So are we. You've got nothing to be afraid of from us."

Nodding, deciding the chance had to be taken, Thomas motioned for the others to join him. As they approached, Anita asked about the sounds of battle. "That's also for the Sheriff to explain ma'am." The second guard replied. "I'll go let him know you've arrived. Please wait here."

Sheriff John Tucker arrived ten minutes later. He was a rugged man with a plainspoken voice and Anita found that she was certain he was trustworthy right from the start. Waving off their questions, he made sure that no one was injured, then led them through the gate and across town to the Sheriff's office. Inside, he started a pot of coffee brewing, then sat behind his desk while motioning for them to sit as well.

"I've got quite a long story to tell you folks. And, I suspect you've got quite a tale of your own as well. But, let me guess: Your tale begins with a strange storm popping up out of nowhere..." Tucker said.

Eyes wide, Angela said "It sounds like you've heard this story before."

"Oh yes. Tell me, where were you when the storm hit?"

"New Mexico." Anita replied. "On the road out in the middle of the desert."

"Have you heard any news regarding the vanishing of a town in Indiana? Would've been about three and a half months ago."

"Fallow Meadows!?" Thomas exclaimed. "The whole area's been cordoned off by the army, but they won't tell anyone what's going on. Is that where we are?"

"But how did we get to Indiana from New Mexico?" Anita asked.

"Easy folks, I'll explain it all as best I can... But you're not in Indiana. Or on Earth." Tucker ignored the looks of disbelief as he began to explain what had happened to his town, and how they had come to see they were no longer on the same planet. At one point, Thomas stood, strode to the door, stepped outside, looked up. Saw two moons in the sky. Returned to his seat, shaken.

"It's true." Thomas said, telling the others what he saw.

"So, what?" Anita asked. "We're stuck here?"

"There are some very smart folks in town working on figuring out how and why this has happened," Tucker explained, "With the hopes of someday reversing it. But for now, yes, I'm afraid we're all stuck here." Rising from his seat, the Sheriff poured coffee for all of the adults, then returned to his seat and said "I have more to tell you as well."

"You mean those explosions?" Thomas asked.

"Well, yes, I'll get to that. But first..." Resuming his tale, the Sheriff told the rapt newcomers about how they had discovered another town of refugees, populated by aliens. Of how those aliens had proven friendly, and how they had ended up merging their towns together.

Anita was uncertain of what she was hearing. It sounded too far-fetched, even with what she had already experienced, and she was about to say so when suddenly the front door burst open. Through the open doorway came something... ...Pink. It was bouncing up and down, and vibrating so rapidly that no features could be made out. And it was talking in a mix of recognizable English words and sounds Anita had never heard.

Under the wide-eyed gaze of his guests, Tucker stepped over to the pink blur, knelt down, and grabbed it with both hands, which stopped the shaking and bouncing revealing a bright pink pony with the Sheriff's hands on either side of it's muzzle. "English words only please Pinkie." He said, "Our guests haven't had the translation spell yet."

"Oh right! Sorry!" The pink creature bounced closer, looking over the group, and said all in one breath "Hi! Welcome to Unity! I'm Pinkie Pie, what are your names? Where are you from? Do you like cake? When would you like for me to throw your surprise welcome party, and keep in mind that since it's a surprise party whatever time you choose will be when I don't throw it 'cause otherwise it wouldn't be a surprise anymore would it-" Mercifully, the Sheriff clamped a hand over her muzzle.

"Pinkie, I'm sure they'll appreciate a party but let's wait until they're settled in okay?"

"Oh, okay."

"Good. So why are you here?"

"Well," the pony began, "I was coming to tell you that my Pinkie sense was acting up. Crossed-eyes, twitchy tail, an itch in that spot on my back I can't reach to scratch on my own, which is the tell for 'New friends are coming.'" She looked towards Anita and said "And here they are!"

"Okay..."

"Okay! Anywho I've gotta get to work now. Bring them by when we open, I'll cover a free breakfast!" And with that the odd being bounced out the door.

It was Angela who recovered first, staring Sheriff Tucker in the eyes and demanding "Okay, what the hell just happened?"

Tucker laughed. "Pinkie Pie happened." He said. "Yes we have aliens in town, and yes they're talking ponies. If it helps, you won't experience that regularly. Pinkie is odd even by pony standards, but she means well enough."

Head held in his hands, Thomas sighed and said "What's next? Unicorns? Pegasai? Dragons?"

"Um, yeah... About that..."

XXXX

West of Unity. Rainbow Dash, Macintosh, Bethany, and a Goblin named Muckvik moved to put their part of the assault plan into operation. Ater splitting up from the others, they had circled around in the opposite direction, approaching the tripods from the northwest. They watched as one of them stalked out of the protective smoke and subsequently exploded."One down." Bethany said.

"On the ground." Rainbow agreed. "Muckvik, you ready?"

"Yes! Yes! Gobbie boom time!" the goblin agreed, running into the smoke to plant his bombs. But moments later, both of the tripods began to move again, back towards the pit. Muckvik returned, saying "Gobbie no want be stepped on."

The machines trod out of the smoke, and down into the pit. "Looks like they're getting smart." Macintosh said. "Protectin' what matters to them."

"Well at least they're clear of the poison gas." Rainbow said. "We can all go in now."

"Eeyup... Unless they're planning something else."

Muckvik cocked his head. "Hear sound? Wing-flappings!" No one was sure what he meant, until the team of pegasai that had flown the injured back to town came into view, flying low over the treetops, heading straight towards the pit for a new attack run.

"I hope they know what they're doing." Bethany whispered.

"Yeah." Rainbow agreed.

It quickly started to seem like a good attack plan. The pegasai swarmed in, circling around the tripods, distracting them, moving too fast and randomly to be hit with heat-ray blasts, too high to be grabbed by the machine's tentacle-arms. Then, with a loud clattering sound, the aliens threw a new wrench into the works: The machines discarded their tripod legs, leaving the bodies floating in the air unsupported.

"All right that's cheating!" Rainbow yelled.

No longer limited by the legs, the alien machines proved fast and maneuverable, rising higher, swatting the surprised pegasai out of the sky with their arms. "We've gotta do something!" Bethany exclaimed.

"Oh I'll do something all right!" Rainbow answered. She grabbed a bomb out of the Goblin's hands and took off into the sky. Flying in a vast, wide arc, accelerating the whole time, Rainbow curved back around towards the pit, pushing, pushing for all she was worth, approaching closer and closer to the sound barrier.

As she zeroed in on the closer of the two machines, she could see it turning to aim it's heat-ray at her. But it was far too late for that to do any good. With a ground-shaking boom of light and sound the pegasus blasted through the sound barrier, and began to curve upwards, away from the machine. At precisely the right moment, she threw the bomb, which impacted and detonated simultaneously against the outer hull. The former tripod fell to the ground, flames and smoke rising from it's ruins.

"Whoa..." Bethany whispered.

"Eeyup. That's Dash for ya." Macintosh agreed.

"Yeah, now how do we handle the last one?"

"May not have to." Macintosh said. "Look."

The final remaining machine was retreating down into the pit, into the building where it had been constructed. Elsewhere in the pit, aliens could be seen rapidly working, removing heat-rays from the damaged machines and also getting new ones from storage buildings. They were pulling some of the devices towards the edges o the pit and others towards the central spire.

"What are they doing?" Bethany asked.

The bushes rustled and Bert walked into view. "Fortifying." He said. "I'd say they plan to ring the pit with those, as well as mounting them on the tower."

As Rainbow Dash and the rest of Bert's team returned, along with the pegasai that had survived the last fateful attack run, Sword Breaker asked "Should we rush them now? Before the weapons are in place?"

"That could be costly. Those heat-rays are probably already functional."

"So what? We just leave them?" Lyra asked.

"Mostly." Bert answered. "I think we should have the pegasai do one fast, high-altitude bombing run on the building that flying machine is in. Try to take it out."

"Agreed." Sword Breaker said. "But leaving them here to get entrenched... We could pay for it later."

"Unless they really do all get sick and die like in the book." Rainbow said.

"But can we count on that?" Bethany asked.

Bert grinned. "I think we can. Come on, I wanna show you all something..." He led the way and everyone else followed...

XXXX

Back in Unity, Sheriff Tucker led the new arrivals through the streets of town as the eastern sky began to glow pink with the coming sunrise. Mostly the roads were still empty this early, but here and there someone could be seen opening up a storefront for the day's business, or sitting on a front porch sipping coffee. After awhile, they were joined by children and teenagers, all heading in the same direction. "Oh yes," the Sheriff said, "School is in session as well."

"Aw man!" Paul complained. "We're still gonna have to go to school?"

Anita reached over, ruffled her son's hair. "And a good thing too!" She chuckled.

Angela asked "Do the human and pony children go together?"

"Yeah." Tucker said. "I guess the combined curriculum was a bit tricky to come up with, but the teachers all managed. There are some differences in classes of course. Magic lessons for unicorns, flight for pegasai, that kind of thing."

"Magic." Thomas sneered. "I'll still believe that when I see it."

Tucker chuckled. "Take a look then." He pointed down the road, to a unicorn that was trotting towards them with a glowing horn and a book, also glowing, hovering the air next to her.

"I'll be damned."

"Yeah, that was my reaction too." The Sheriff replied. He called out "Morning Twilight!"

The unicorn stopped and looked up. "Good morning Sheriff. Is there any word from the attack teams?"

"Some injuries in the hospital. That's all we know so far."

"That's too bad. If only they would have talked instead of immediately attacking... Well, are these our new arrivals?" Twilight smiled.

"How did you know...?"

"Pinkie of course. She stopped by to let me know." Looking straight at Thomas, then Anita, she said "I know you've got to be nervous right now. But if you'll trust me to do it, I can cast the translation spell so that you'll be able to understand Equish words."

"This isn't gonna hurt is it?" Five year old Sarah asked.

"No, not at all." Twilight assured the girl.

"I guess we're going to have to get used to this stuff." Anita said, shaking her head. "I'll allow it."

"I guess I will too." Thomas agreed, and Angela nodded as well.

"Okay, this will only take a few seconds." Twilight smiled. Her horn glowed briefly, then she asked "How's that?"

"Those words weren't English." Paul said, eyes wide.

"Equish." Tucker said. To Twilight he asked "Can I assume you also included the Goblin language?"

"Yeah. Better to do it all at once."

"Good. So, I'm taking our new friends to Sugarcube Corner, you hungry?"

"Yeah, I'll come along." Twilight grinned.

Pinkie Pie looked up as the bell on the door chimed, and smiled at the sight of Twilight and the Sheriff, along with the new people. "Welcome!" She happily greeted them.

"A bakery?" Anita whispered as they walked to an open booth.

"Yeah. They mostly make breads and sweets, but they also serve breakfast." Twilight answered. She hopped into the seat on one side and sat in the rear corner.

As everyone else took their seats, Pinkie came and distributed menus. reiterating her insistence that this meal was on the house, which reminded Anita of something. She pulled the coin Thomas had found from her pocket and asked about it.

"This is an Equestrian ten-bit piece." Twilight explained. "The images are of the Princesses, Celestia and Luna."

For awhile the group simply talked of nothing, pausing to order and also when the food arrived. Anita noticed that the bakery was a popular location: Nearly all of the seats were taken by humans or ponies. She saw why quickly when her pancakes arrived. Eventually, the conversation turned serious again.

"Have you had any luck at all in figuring this out?" The Sheriff asked Twilight.

"No." The unicorn answered, slightly hanging her head. "I've read every book remotely related to teleportation magic and unusual events. There's nothing applicable. The most I can say is that there seems to be a pattern to how whatever this is brings everything to the same planet, even though it takes from multiple worlds..."

"Is it possible that this is on purpose?" Thomas asked. "That someone or something intelligent is behind it all?"

"Very possible." Twilight nodded. "But without more data, I can't say for sure... I need to have some pegasai make high altitude flights out to a couple of hundred miles, build a map from what they see, and then start plotting the precise arrival locations of each new group... Maybe a pattern will emerge."

"The pegasai could take cameras with them." Tucker said, get us some good images of what's out there."

"Good thinking. I'll speak with Rainbow Dash about it as soon as she's back in town."

With a ding the door opened again and Midnight Steel entered, looked around, and motioned for the Sheriff when he saw him. Tucker joined the pony and they conversed in hushed voices for several minutes. Returning to the table, he said "Duty calls folks. Twilight, could you show our guests to Town Hall? I'm sure they can do something about finding room for them to stay."

"Of course."

As the Sheriff walked away, Anita said "What was that about?"

"At a guess something's come up that requires Sheriff Tucker's attention." Twilight replied, though she was also wondering just what could be wrong. "Anyway, let's finish up, and then we'll see about getting you all put up somewhere..."

XXXX

In the forest Bert Gumbal led the way back to where the tripod he had shot the explosives under had fallen. The machine was in ruins, with no sign of anything still functional. The explosion had crumpled its legs, but the main body of the tripod was not burned. It sat, listing to one side with multiple gashes torn into the hull, presumably from the shrapnel of it's own legs. And off to the side of the machine sat...

"Oh my God!" Bethany whispered in shock. "Is it alive?"

"Yeah." Bert said, "but it's been knocked out by the wreck."

Before them on the ground lie the tripod's pilot. It was breathing raggedly, had numerous contusions and cuts, and as Bert noted was unconscious. But it had survived the fall.

"What are we going to do with it?" Lyra asked.

Sword Breaker said "You and I are going to pool our magic to carry it back to town. Once Miss Sparkle casts the languages spell, we'll interrogate it, find out what it knows."

"Maybe make happy friends with squid-thing?" Brayflox asked.

"Maybe." Macintosh answered, "Though, I gotta feelin' these guys don't want friends."

"Carrot and Stick." Bert said. "I mean look at it. I'm pretty sure it's already getting sick. Maybe if we can cure this one the others will be more amicable. And if not, well, they won't be around for long will they?"

From the direction of the pit came a deep resonating call. "Let's go, before they come looking for this one." Lyra said. Sword breaker agreed, and working together they carried their prisoner back towards town...

Chapter Seventeen

Unity
Chapter Seventeen

"Oh my gosh oh my gosh oh my gosh!!!!!" Twilight Sparkle kept repeating the same three word phrase as she galloped through town towards the Sheriff's Office and its small jail facility. Word had come to her, through Rainbow Dash, of the captured alien now being held there. And she was in a hurry to learn its language and try to reach some sort of understanding.

As she ran, humans and ponies dodged out of her way, some just barely managing to move in time, and she even noticed a couple of Goblins with packs spread out on the ground, seeking trade. For the most part, things were still working out well in the new community. If she could get these squid-beings to see the logic of peace, they would all benefit.

"Twilight! Slow down already!" Spike exclaimed, panting as he tried to keep up. "It'll still be there!"

Chastised, the unicorn mare slowed a bit, but didn't stop. "I'm sorry Spike, but this is important!"

"I know, I know... Gotta make friends with the big calamari."

"Spike! For all we know calamari could be an insult to these beings!"

"Oh yeah, I wouldn't wanna hurt the feelings of the guys who killed one pony and put several other people in the hospital." Spike snarked.

That comment finally bought Twilight to a halt. She turned to face her assistant and said "Yeah... Yeah Spike, I know... But there's still a chance that this is all some kind of misunderstanding. And even if it's not, they're still victims here too."

"Assuming us being here isn't their fault."

"Yes. Assuming that." Twilight conceded.

Spike said "Look, I'm not saying you shouldn't try. Of course you should. Just... Be careful okay? These things sound pretty nasty."

Nodding, Twilight turned and continued on her way, at a more measured pace this time, and reached her destination in another five minutes. Armed Guards stood outside the doors to the jail, but they were expecting the unicorn and let her in. Another quartet of guards, two unicorns and a pair of humans with rifles, stood just inside.

Trotting up to Bert, Twilight asked "Is it awake?"

"Not yet," The survivalist answered, "But its tentacles are starting to twitch." He frowned. "We've got Sword Breaker and Lyra in there using magic to restrain them so it can't lash out when it's awake."

Stepping past Bert, Twilight and Spike walked to the cell. Another pair of guards were there, along with Sword Breaker, Lyra, Reginald and Nigel Bakker, and a team of human and pony doctors and nurses studying the creature's physiology.

The unicorn's first thoughts were that, if anything, it was even more hideous than reading Well's book and listening to eyewitness accounts had prepared her for; there was a damp sheen over the flesh of the alien's body. It's tentacles, sixteen of them in two bunches of eight, quivered continually. And a wheezing sound came and went from its trembling mouth. It was, as the novel had described, little more than a head; an enormously oversized head, with too-big even by pony standards eyes. Twilight felt slightly nauseous just looking at it.

"Ahh good, you're here." Reginald said when he noticed them.

"Yes. What have you learned?"

A pony doctor answered "We've run a number of tests, which seem to support expectations based off of the human's book about these beings. In spite of it's enormous size, over eighty-five percent of it's interior anatomy is brain. There is a single lung, just big enough to do the job. No heart, we suspect the blood is moved by peristillic muscle motions. No liver, not even sure how that's possible, and no digestive tract. Its blood has no immune cells whatsoever. And as Mister Gumbal surmised, its already showing signs of illness. If we can't help it, it'll probably be dead in a week."

"You keep saying 'it.'" Spike said. "Haven't you figured out if it's a boy or girl yet?"

"Neither. Again, as in the book, these beings have no gender."

Twilight said "In the book they reproduce by budding."

A human doctor nodded. "We think that'll be what we find here."

"Or what we would find if we could keep it alive." The pony doctor added. "We've tested all of the antibiotics available on the blood samples... The reactions indicate they would kill the patient along with the disease. And healing magics are out too; they don't do anything without at least some immune response to work with."

"That's terrible." Twilight said.

"Terrible!?" Sword Breaker exclaimed. "They tried to kill us all for no reason. I call it karma."

"I might too." Lyra said, "But to die like that..."

Twilight looked confused. "Like what? What exactly is it sick with?"

"That's the horror of it." Nigel said. "It's not dying of a pathogen in the usual sense. What its got inside is... ...necrotic bacteria."

"Necro-whatsis?" Spike asked.

"Bacteria that normally don't start eating things until they're already dead." Twilight explained. "They have no defenses against any kind of immune response, no matter how weak. But in this case..."

"...In this case," Reginald finished, "This poor bastard is being eaten alive by bacteria that think it's already dead."

"They probably all are." Nigel said. "And there's nothing we can do. They'll all be dead in a few more days."

From the side of the alien, where she was helping to keep its tentacles bound, Lyra asked "What about us? Doesn't this mean we could be wiped out by some local disease we have no protection against?"

"It's not impossible." A doctor replied, "But it's far less likely for us since we do have immune systems."

"Are you sure of that?" Bert asked, joining the group.

Nigel said "Reasonably. You see, there's a big difference between this situation, and say, what happened to Native American tribes when they were exposed to smallpox. In that case, the virus had an unfair advantage: Native American immune systems had no experience with the disease and didn't know how to handle it, while the disease had tons of experience with human immune systems and knew how to counter them."

Twilight said "But here, while our immunity has no experience with the new microbes, they also have no experience with us. I'm sure we'll have issues with illness; I'm amazed we haven't already. But in general, between sanitation, medicines, and healing magic we should be okay."

Everyone spun around to face the alien as it began to make a moaning sound. And it's eyes opened wide...

XXXX

Gerolt perched in the upper branches of a tree, as close as he could get to the town without being detected. A changling sat to either side of the gryphon, neither disguised. "Ponies." He said. "I guess maybe we've found out what happened to Ponyville."

"Maybe..." The changeling Xix-xax said. "I don't recognize those other beings though."

"No..." Gerolt agreed. "Still, if you two are comfortable with it we can proceed."

"We need intelligence." The changelings agreed. "We will proceed." Green flames flared around them, and faded to reveal their pony disguises. "You will wait here?"

Gerolt nodded. "Yeah. Listen, both of you... Get in, get info, get out. I want to be on our way home before nightfall."

"Understood." The changelings spread their pegasus disguised wings and flew off towards the town...

Sugarcube Corner. Pinkie's back itched. Itched in that one place her hooves just couldn't reach no matter how she flexed. Her back itched and now her tail was twitching, and yep, there went the eyes crossed. "More new friends in town!" She exclaimed.

"What was that dear?" Rarity asked from the other side of the counter.

"Oh, just another Pinkie-Sense tell. Second one today!"

"Truly? What was the first one?"

"Funnily enough, it was the same tell, the 'new friends' one." Pinkie replied. "I got it this morning when the new group of humans showed up."

Rarity nodded. "Oh yes, I met them earlier, Twilight bought them around for sizing. They seemed nice enough, if a bit shell-shocked. Though I suppose that's to be expected... But dear, you say you're having the same feeling again?"

"Yeppers! I wonder who or what else has shown up?"

"Good question." Rarity thought. Her eyes narrowed. She said "Pinkie, how much longer is your work shift?"

"Oh, I'm over now, I can go whenever."

"Then let's do so. I want to investigate these new arrivals."

"Sounds fun!" Pinkie agreed. "Gimme a minute..." She trotted off towards the kitchen, looking for the Cakes...

Xix-xax and Bzzz were busily exploring the town and seeking information. They had quickly determined that the unknown bipeds were not hostile, nor were they in any way exploiting the ponies. Both species seemed to be working in harmony with each other. "It seems safe." Xix thought to her companion. "We should split up."

"Agreed. Let us meet back here in two hours."

Separating, the changelings moved through the town, paying attention to everything they saw and heard: "I'm telling you the two of them are dating!" "Awful ugly thing, they've got it in the jail..." "Now Miss Wallace, what kind of job qualifications do you have?" "As far as I'm concerned, all humans are blank-flanks." "Prepare to be amazed, as the Great and Powerful Trixie pulls a hat out of a rabbit!" "So I sez t' the guy, I sez..." "Cutie Mark Crusaders! Mythbusters! Yaaay!!!!!!!!" "These new things really will kill us all!" "HI! I'M PINKIE PIE! WHAT'S YOUR NAME!?!?!?"

Bzzz fell over backwards at this last, shocked by the bright pink pony that had sprung up directly in her path. "Aw crap, pony names..." the changling thought. She said "Um, Mythril Wind... I'm Mythril Wind."

"Cool name! So where you from?" The pink mare asked.

"Oh, right here in town you know." Bzzz lied.

"Oh now that's a fibby-fib! I know every pony and human in town and I've never seen you before!"

"Crap!" Bzzz turned and ran. "Abort!" She thought frantically to Xix. "They're on to us!"

"Damn. Okay, meet back with Gerolt. I'll see you there shortly." Xix answered.

"How rude!" Pinkie complained to Rarity.

"Yes darling, but it confirms my suspicions... Something's not right here."

"But... Pinkie Sense... Says they're friends..."

Rarity shook her head. "Perhaps they are. But they're hiding something. You said there's another one?"

"Yep! Come on!"

Pinkie started to trot away, but Rarity stopped her. "Hold on a moment dear... Let's think this through..."

XXXX

The alien tried to break free, but between the magic of two unicorns, the heavier than normal for it gravity, and it's own sickness, it didn't have the strength. As it calmed, Twilight stepped before it and cast the translation spell. "Can you understand me?"

"Equine. I have. Comprehension." It replied. "I am. Captured?"

"That's right." Sword Breaker said. "What happens next is up to you."

"Elaborate. Meaning."

Bert said "What he means is, in spite of us getting off badly, with the fighting and all, we're willing to be reasonable. We just want peace."

"Peace? Negative subcreature. No peace."

"Subcreature!?" Bert shouted.

"Yes. Equine. Hominid. Reptile. Inferior. We are. The Mor-tax. We are. The pinnacle. Of evolution. We are. Superior. You are. Food."

"What a jerk!" Lyra exclaimed.

"If you're so superior why are you the ones dying?" Nigel asked.

"Dying?" The alien said. "Yes... Feel deathcoming. Explain."

"Bacteria." Twilight said. "You're sick. We would cure you if we could, but none of the things that work on us would work on you. I'm sorry."

"Too long." the Mor-tax said. "Too long. Since we had. Pathogens. Malacandra. Dying. All life. Dead. In three centuries. Sun too old. No bacteria. In ages. No defense."

Everyone else in the cell looked around at each other. Twilight finally said "If I understood that right, you're saying that your entire planet is dying? That's horrible. But it doesn't give you the right to attack us."

"No need. Of rights. Food has. No rights."

"We aren't food you big jerk!" Lyra insisted, "And for the record I refuse to be called inferior by a species that didn't even figure out the stinking wheel!"

"Wheel? Unknown term. Clarify."

Lyra smirked. "I rest my case."

"Let's cut to the chase." Bert said. "Are you the ones who bought us here? Was this some kind of big master plan? Your planet's dying so you come here, then bring us here as a food supply?"

"Would have. If could have. But no. Transit. Was not us."

Twilight asked "Transit? Do you know anything at all about the force responsible for us all being bought here?"

"Know artificial. Purposeful. Nothing more."

Twilight turned her back to the alien, huddled together with Reginald and Nigel. "Well that's something we didn't know for sure." She whispered.

"Assuming its telling the truth." Reginald said.

"Yeah, but still..."

Nigel said "Here's my question: It's being awfully generous with answers. Why?"

"Let's find out." Twilight turned back around, and asked Nigel's question.

"No reason. To not. Results. The same. Either way." The Mor-tax was silent for a moment, then said "Hunger feel. Need food. Blood."

"We could pull some plasma from the blood banks." One of the doctors said. "But, what if it's needed in an emergency?"

"Not like we'd need much, no longer than it'll live."

Bert said to the alien "Do you have a name?"

"Yes. My name. G'drik."

"Okay then G'drik, here's the deal... We can't save your life. But we can keep you fed and comfortable until the end. All we want in return is for you to keep answering whatever questions we have."

"Offer. Acceptable." G'drik agreed...

XXXX

Even after receiving Bzzz's warning, Xix was determined to investigate one more thing before leaving town. She had heard, from several sources, word of some dangerous monster being held in the town jail. And she wanted a look. "After all," the changeling reasoned to Bzzz, "Either it really is dangerous in which case we need to know about it, or it's a victim of paranoia in which case it might make a good ally if we help it."

Flying out of town, Bzzz thought back to her hive-mate "Victim of paranoia?"

"Sure. Like how ponies are so terrified of all changelings even when we've never had anything to do with Chrysalis."

"In fairness, after the Canterlot invasion they've got reason to be a little jittery."

"I know, I know... It still bugs me. We could be a part of society, but no! One queen does something stupid and we all pay!" Xix thought, anger in her tone. "Anyway, I'm here. I'll check it out real quick, then come join you." Closing the mental link, Xix fluttered her wings and flew a short distance up, landing atop a tarp-covered stack of supplies against the back jail wall. Rearing up on her hind legs, bracing her forehooves against the wall, she peered in through the cell window.

Inside, surrounded by ponies and humans, was the 'monster.' And Xix had to admit, even she couldn't see it as anything else but monstrous. She watched and listened as the being was interrogated, disgusted at the thought that it consumed blood, quickly seeing that it really was the bad guy, not a victim. Nodding to herself in silent confirmation, she turned to leave. A pink earth pony was standing right behind her, and he let out a scream as she fell backwards to the ground.

"Are you okay!?" Pinkie asked as she looked down over the edge at the fallen pony.

"My pride is terminally wounded but the rest of me will be fine." the stranger replied. "What are you doing sneaking up on ponies like that?"

Stepping into the newcomer's view from around the corner, Rarity said "The question, darling, is what you were doing spying into the jail. And, also, who you and your friend Mythril Wind really are."

"I'm quite sure I don't know what you're talking about." The new pony huffed. "Now if you'll excuse me, I have places to be." She spread her wings and started to fly away, only to be intercepted by Rainbow Dash.

"Going somewhere?" The pegasus asked.

"As a matter of fact, yes!"

"Well then we've got a problem. See, you just dissed my friends, and I don't like that!"

"Rainbow Dash!" Xix thought, recognizing the pegasus. "I've had it now, no way I'm outrunning her!"

"Xix? Do you need help?" Bzzz thought.

"No, get to Gerolt, get back to Shetland Crossing, let the mayor know what we've learned."

Worry tinged Bzzz's thoughts, as she asked "What about you?"

"There's only one thing for me to do..."

Xix-xax lowered herself to the ground and looked the three ponies in the eyes. "Okay, fine. I'll explain myself. Just promise, please promise, that you'll hear me out instead of judging me right out of the gate."

Pinkie nodded and swore a pinkie promise to that effect, but Rainbow Dash asked "Why would we judge you like that?"

Xix lowered her head. "Because this." Green magic flared around her, revealing the true changeling.

"Changeling!!!!!!" Rarity screamed. Rainbow Dash narrowed her eyes and dropped into a combat stance. But Pinkie just stood there.

"Pinks, what are you doing? Get ready to back me up here!" Rainbow shouted.

Pinkie shook her head. "If I have to Dashie... But I made a promise, so..." She looked at the Changeling. "Okay. Tell us why you're here."

Xix let out a breath she didn't realize she'd been holding. "Thank you."

"Hold on!" Rainbow interrupted. "You really don't want to fight?"

"I'm of Hive Xenax, not Hive Chrysalis. Our queen prefers drones that can think on their own. And we don't fight unless we have to..." Xix looked around. "Look, the jail's right here. If it helps, we can go around front and I'll turn myself in."

"That might be best." Rarity agreed. "But, put your disguise back up first, no reason to panic people seeing you in the streets."

"Okay, you're right." Xix agreed.

As the changeling's pegasus disguise reasserted itself, Pinkie asked "Was Mythril Wind one of you?"

"That's not her real name, but yes."

"So hold on, how many..."

"About thirty. We're a small part of the town's population."

"Wait what town?" Rainbow asked.

"Shetland Crossing, from the Gryphonican border." Xix said. "You're not the only ones from Equus here now."

Three ponies looked at each other in surprise...

Chapter Eighteen

Unity
Chapter Eighteen

Twilight and Bert turned to look towards the main door of the small jail as it opened, admitting Sheriff Tucker, three of her pony friends, and a pegasus she didn't recognize. "I still don't see what this is about..." The sheriff was saying.

"You will soon enough." Rarity said. "Twilight, Mister Gumbal, you'll both want to be in on this."

"In on what?" Twilight asked.

"That's what I wanna know. This pony is insisting on being locked in a cell before telling me something." Tucker said.

"Trust us, it's a good idea." Rainbow said.

"It really is." The unknown pony agreed.

"Who are you anyway?" Spike asked. "I don't recognize you from around town."

"That's a part of what this is about." Rarity said. "She may not have to stay in the cell, I'm hoping she's telling the whole truth, but until we know for sure..."

As the new arrival trotted into the cell next to the one holding the Mor-tax, Tucker closed and locked the door. "Okay there. Now can someone please explain this to me?"

Rainbow said "She says that she's come here from the place that the fourth storm bought here. An Equestria/Gryphonica border town called Shetland Crossing."

"You don't say?" Tucker mused.

Bert said "Doesn't that mean new allies rather than enemies?"

"That's what I keep saying!" Pinkie said. "My Pinkie sense clearly says that they're friends!"

"Yes, why are we locking up a pony?" Twilight wondered.

From inside the cell, she was answered "Because I'm not a pony." Green fire flared around the pegasus, revealing a changeling.

Twilight gasped. Bert and Tucker cussed. Spike ran to place himself between the caged changeling and Rarity. Doctors in the cell next door gaped. Even the sick alien seemed intrigued.

"My name is Xix-xax." The changeling said. "I am a drone of Hive Xenax, who lives in Shetland Crossing along with about thirty others of my hive. I came here on the orders of our mayor, Steel Forge, to find out who or what was living here. I mean you no harm."

"Changeling... You mentioned these, magic shapeshifters of something?" Bert asked.

Twilight nodded. To Xix she said "How can we know you're telling the truth?"

"That is the trick isn't it?" Xix answered. "I... understand why you're nervous. Anycreature would be after what Chrysalis tried to do. But my hive has never been affiliated with hers. Our queen prefers coexistence... Honestly, we tend to think of Chrysalis as an idiot. I mean seriously, how much love was she gonna get from a conquered nation? Foolishness."

"But still... If you need to be parasites..." Nigel said.

Xix interrupted "Not really! Again, what Chrysalis did was foolhardy and pointless. Sure, we can capture other living beings and forcibly suck the emotion out of them-" (Here the humans present blanched) "-but we don't have to!"

"Hold on, explain that." Twilight said. "If you need love to live..."

"Whenever any living being feels an emotion," Xix explained, "The act of feeling creates an energy similar to Thaumic energy. It's a by-product, not actually needed by the being that created it, and under normal circumstances it just evaporates away. That's what Changelings eat: The by-product energy of love."

Pinkie asked "So, you don't need to hurt ponies to get it?"

"Shetland Crossing is home to more than two thousand ponys, gryphons, zebras, and minotaurs. The thirty of us living there don't even scratch the surface of the available energy. Our hive doesn't hurt others not only because we don't want to, but because we don't need to... I stay full just walking around town breathing in the love."

Bert said "Okay... Let's assume that you're telling the truth... How can we know that? Even if we send pegasai to spy out the town from above, and they see all these other species there... How do we know they aren't just disguised changelings?"

"It's a fair question." Twilight said.

Xix nodded sadly. "I know. Like I said before, that's the trick."

"Well...." Rainbow mused, "We do have Pinkie's word. Pinkie sense has never been wrong."

"Nope! One hundred percent accuracy!" Pinkie boasted.

"Is there any species in your town that a changeling can't disguise itself as?"

"No, sorry." Xix replied. "A full-size dragon is about the only thing out of our capacity, and none of them live there."

"Any spells for detecting changelings?"

Twilight shook her head. "Not really, at least not that are totally reliable."

At Tucker's motion to join him, the group stepped into his office and put their heads together. "What are the odds that she's telling the truth?" He asked.

"Well she did admit what she was to us when she wasn't able to run."

"And I have heard of other Changeling hives." Spike said. "It's supposed to be an open secret in certain remote towns and villages."

"I never believed those rumors." Twilight chuckled. "Looks like maybe I was wrong."

"But can we trust them?"

"Pinkie sense votes yes."

"Ahh heck, that's good enough for me." Rainbow relented.

"I think for me too." Reginald said. "But: I'd feel a lot better if we had a way to positively identify them no matter what they looked like."

Everyone agreed with that sentiment.

As they were preparing to go back into the jail, Deputy Virgil stepped in from outside. "Sheriff? You might wanna come out here... We've got a visitor..."

XXXX

While Xix-xax was being led into the jail, Florence sat at a bench alongside the town's main street and opened her lunch. She had taken to eating lunch here whenever the weather allowed; it got her out of the stuffy diner for an hour, and it was fun to watch the hustle and bustle of town life passing by on the street. Across the road a series of storefronts were open for business, one selling tools, another food, the third Fallow Meadow's old arcade. A short ways down the road a Goblin was peddling his wares. Most of it was junk, but the merchant had also gotten ahold of some very high quality gemstones somewhere.

Florence smiled as she watched Goblin and Unicorn haggling over the barter price of a diamond; She still remembered the first Goblin she had met yesterday. The being had entered the diner and came straight to the counter. "This is food-makings place, yes?" he had asked. "Place for eatings and yum-yums?"

"Um... Yes?"

"Good! Good! I am being Bluffnix, and pleased to meet with new uplanders! Pleased to meet for tradings, yes?"

Herbert stepped out from the kitchen. "Maybe. What're you selling?"

"Ahhh! Bluffnix looking for food places, looking to trade clink-clinks for Goblin Cheese!"

Florence raised one eyebrow. "Goblin Cheese?"

"Yes! Yes! Is stinky-sweet secret recipe of Gobbie-folk, so good even Illuminati attack Goblins to steal! But kindly uplanders help Gobbie -folk keep secret, and now Gobbies here to trade!"

Bringing herself back to the present, Flo could only chuckle at the end results. No matter how good the Goblin's cheese might taste (A very big might, as no one had tried it), it stunk worse than all the sewers of hell. The diner had to be closed for airing out the whole rest of the day.

And so now, sitting on her bench enjoying the day, taking note of Macintosh and Bethany going into the arcade, wondering just how true the rumors were, her eyes suddenly went wide with a realization. She searched her memory of the Goblin's visit to the diner. "But kindly uplanders help Gobbie-folk to keep secret." he had said.

"Uplanders... That's what they call us for some reason..." Florence mused. "But the way he talked, it sounded like he was saying uplanders helped them out before they came here... Which would mean..."

In search of answers, Flo rose from her seat and walked to where the Goblin was haggling with the pony. "Shiny-stone worth twice pony's offer!" He was saying.

The pony scoffed. "Maybe where you're from." she said. "But here, not so much. I'll raise my offer by twenty percent."

"Seventy."

"No way. Thirty."

"Thirty not worth ending sleep-time for. Sixty."

"Thirty-five and not one percent more."

"Pony drive hard bargain. Forty-five, and Bluffnix throw in shipping-handling."

"Shipping and handling!?" The unicorn laughed. "I'm standing right here!"

"Forty?" The goblin asked.

"Well, all right... But this thing had better be as high quality as you say it is."

"Yes! Yes! Goblin goods come with Gobbiefolk seal of approval!"

Florence watched as the transaction was completed, then approached as the unicorn trotted away. "Excuse me? You're the one who came to the diner the other day aren't you?"

"Yes! Me Bluffnix, and remember food-place server! How Bluffnix help you today?"

"I was wondering about something you said..." Florence began, and explained her question.

Bluffnix nodded, and replied "Yes, many other races in land of Eorzea! Uplanders of many kinds, Hyur and Qiqern and Kitty-folk, many, many others!"

"Thank you, this could be important." Florence said. As she started to turn and go back to her meal, a shadow passed overhead, something flying rapidly. "What in the world?" Florence whispered as she looked up, and saw a creature unlike any in her experience...

XXXX

Gerald Motto stood behind the counter of his shop, watching as a young man he didn't know played his way through world seven of Super Mario Bros. Since the three young fillies had first visited a couple of days before, word seemed to be getting around town that he had a working machine, and a lot of folks were dropping by to try their hand at the old game. The players were, thus far, mostly humans, though a handful of young ponies had came as well, and Gerald fully expected to see Scootaloo again after school let out for the day.

The bell over the door dinged, and Gerald looked to see something he hadn't expected: A young woman, and a very large red stallion who he recognized as being a part of the council, though he couldn't place the name. "Ahh, welcome folks! What can I do for you?"

"Macintosh Apple." the Stallion said offering a forehoof to shake. My little sister said I might wanna talk t' you about this place."

"Ahh yes! Apple Bloom isn't it? She's come in with her friends for a few days now."

"Eeyup. 'Bloom says you think these games could be good for morale, but you need more power t' get the rest of 'em runnin'. I know how important keepin' folks spirits up is, and good as she is Pinkie can only do so much. So, what exactly would you need?"

"Well, that depends on just how much we want to do. Getting the entire arcade powered would take as much juice as several homes, clearly implausible for now... Honestly, I was just hoping to maybe get nine or ten machines going." Gerald looked around the room. "Probably some of the classics at first, though I could also rotate on a daily or weekly basis."

"These things are really that popular?" Macintosh asked.

"Yes and no." Bethany said. "These days, back home, most people play on home machines. But arcades were huge before there were good options for that. And since we've got no options here... Yeah, I think this place would be packed if there were several games running."

"Tell you what," Macintosh said, "No promises, but we'll see what we can do."

Gerald grabbed Mac's hoof in both hands and shook. "Thank you! You won't be disappointed!"

Mac nodded and turned to leave, Beth close behind. As they stepped out into the sunlight a shadow rushed overhead, and they looked up to see a large winged creature flying towards the Sheriff's office. "What was that!?" Bethany exclaimed. "Did you see that!?"

"Eeyup. That was a gryphon..."

"Gryphon? Like the ones from your world? So that means the fourth storm..."

"I think so. C'mon, he was headin' this way!" They both ran after the gryphon's shadow...

XXXX

Back at the Sheriff's Office, Tucker stepped out the front door, accompanied by the rest of the humans and ponies. Before him stood a tall, regal creature. Like ponies, it stood on four feet, though these were clawed three-toed talons. It was covered in white, gray, and brown feathers, and much taller than a pony; indeed, it's eyes were level with the Sheriff's. It briefly spread and flapped a pair of wings, then said “You are holding a creature under my command.”

“She surrendered herself voluntarily.” Tucker replied. “And I'll let her go as soon as I'm sure she's not a threat. From appearances I'm guessing that you're a gryphon... Can you prove to me that that's really what you are?”

“I'm not sure how.” The gryphon answered.

Then Rainbow Dash pushed her way into sight from behind the crowd. “Maybe I can handle this... You wanna answer me a few questions Gerolt?”

“Rainbow Dash!?” The gryphon exclaimed. “So this is Ponyville then.”

“You two know each other?” Twilight asked Rainbow.

“We might.” Rainbow turned back to the gryphon. “So, Gerolt.... If that's really who you are... If you're really you, I mean Ger- Ahh, you know what I mean! How did we know each other? Where did we meet, what was the name of your friend that introduced us?”

“Nice trick.” the gryphon chuckled, “Subtle, especially for you. It wasn't a 'friend' who introduced us, it was a relative. My cousin Gilda. And the where is in flight school, ten years ago.”

“It is you!” Rainbow cheered, and wrapped both forelimbs around his neck. “This is Gerolt!” She said to her friends.

The crowd let out a breath most of them didn't even know they had been holding.

“So, about Xix?” Gerolt asked.

“It seems she was telling the truth.” Rarity mused.

“Yeah.” Tucker agreed. “Vernon, let the Changeling out.”

“Hey wait! Where's the other Changeling?” Pinkie asked.

Gerolt answered “Bzzz? I sent her on back to Shetland Crossing to report in. I imagine Steel Forge will be coming here soon to make official contact.”

“Hold on.” Bert said. “The three of you flew here didn't you?”

“That's right, why?”

“Travel by foot in the forest is no picnic. The native wildlife is often aggressive and virtually indestructible.”

“Oh dear.” Gerolt said. “Although Steel is a Minotaur, and I'm sure he'll bring guards.”

“We should still send a few of our own to meet them.” Sword Breaker said.

Tucker nodded. “Put a team together.”

“In the meantime,” Twilight said, “We should talk. Care to join us for lunch?”

Gerolt smiled. “Gladly...”

Xix-xax looked up as another human approached her cell, keys in hand. “The Sheriff says you can go.” He said, and unlocked the door.

“Thank you. I assume that Gerolt is here, but how did he convince you so quickly that he's not really a Changeling?”

Rarity stepped out from behind Vernon. “You can thank Rainbow for that. She knew him personally from back home.” She rubbed one hoof through her mane nervously. “Dear, I suspect I owe you an apology...”

“For what?” Xix cocked her head. “I'm a Changeling, it's only natural that you'd-”

Rarity interrupted. “Maybe. But still, the moment I saw I screamed, and I was doubting you up until the last moment, even after you allowed yourself to be locked up.”

“You're one of the element-bearers aren't you? You were there in Canterlot when Hive Chrysalis attacked? I get it, I really do. I just wish...”

“Yes?”

“It's like I said to Bzzz earlier... All I want is to be a part of life. Y'know, culture, civilization? But ponies are just too afraid, and I can't blame them.” Xix sighed.

Deputy Vernon asked “Why not just disguise yourself again?”

“Easy answer sure.” Xix answered, “But a lie.”

“Hmmm...” Rarity mused. She stepped forward and whispered something in the Changeling's ear.

“It's worth a shot.” Xix said. “Let's see...” Eyes closed in concentration, the changeling focused carefully on the shape of her magic and was soon wrapped about in a cloak of green fire. As it faded, a new form was seen: Xix didn't look like either her changeling form nor any pony disguise. Her black carapace was gone, replaced by a black pony coat with no holes in her body. Her horn was shorter than an adult unicorn's horn but not curved and jagged like a changeling horn. Her wings were still present, and still insectile, but looked more like the wings of a butterfly than a locust.

“Wow! I didn't know changelings could do that!” A voice called out. Xix looked to see the others returning, it was Rainbow who had spoken. “Mix and match, make up new looks, I mean.”

“The ones you fought in Canterlot probably couldn't.” Xix said. “Chrysalis doesn't give her drones much free will or intellect, so they can't pick and choose or create new forms on their own. All they can look like is what they've already seen.”

“This is perfect!” Rarity said. “Ponies can tell that you're different so you're not lying to them, but you don't look all that different so they should be more at ease.”

“Yes. I hope the other drones will agree to this as well.” Xix said.

“I dunno...” Nigel said. “You know, we humans have a lot of bad history with prejudices against others just because they look different. You having to hide your true form like this doesn't sit right with me.”

“Me either.” Bert agreed.

“But it's more than just that.” Gerolt said. “It's not that they're different, It's that they can look like anyone. It leads to some paranoia.”

Xix said “Exactly. Now, maybe with time, when everypony sees that we aren't like the others, we can go back to our true forms in public. But for now, if it makes the transition easier...”

“It'll take time, but it can work. The ponies who live in Shetland Crossing, who've known about the changelings in town for years, are fine with them.” Gerolt agreed. “Speaking of which, are you okay?”

“Yes, I'm fine. I was only in the cell about twenty minutes after all.” Xix chuckled.

“Good.” Geerolt sighed. “So, let's go get some lunch-” His gaze traveled into the next cell, catching his first sight of the Mor-tax. “-What the Maker is THAT!?!?!?” He shouted...

Chapter Nineteen

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Twenty

Unity
Chapter Twenty

Upon returning to town with a large sample of Magicite, Twilight Sparkle wasn't seen or heard from outside of the Golden Oaks library for two and a half weeks. Reginald and Nigel Bakker were hardly seen either, barely able to escape the hyper-enthusiastic pony's secretive work. Rumors spread all around town with regards to what might be going on, but neither the Bakkers, nor Spike, nor Trixie and the changeling Xix-xax who were also pulled into helping out from time to time would say anything, save to squelch the talk of those who suggested that she was finding a way home for everyone. "It's good, but not that good." Spike said.

At least no rumors were fueled by the endless long-range flights of camera equipped pegasus and gryphon volunteers. Everyone knew that their work was part of a joint Bert/Twilight project, this one to map out the new world as far as possible, looking for other settlements, resources, and any indication of whatever was responsible for bringing people here. The cameras were delivered to Bert, who processed the film and arranged the pictures in order before taking them to Twilight.

The weather started to grow chilly at night, and Roger kept track of the snow line descending slowly but steadily further down the mountains. In spite of Cloud Kicker's objections, Rainbow Dash did indeed agree to carefully manage the weather until all of the crops were in. On a happier note, at least for the younger inhabitants of the town, the council decreed that a combined Halloween/Nightmare Night celebration would be held. With limited resources the kids would have to make costumes themselves, and be limited to one item per home, but it was still enough to make them cheer.

At the end of this time, when Twilight finally showed herself again, her results would be greeted with celebrations. But before we get to that, let's take a look at just what some of Unity's citizens were doing during those two weeks:

XXXX

Twilight Research Time: Day Three:

Micheal Riggs looked up from his oatmeal. "Mom, are you sure we have to do this?" He asked.

"Yes dear." Angela replied. She sat next to her son and said "Mikey, I get it. We're in a strange place and there are strange creatures out there. And some of them will be sitting next to you in school. I'd be weirded out too. But you've got to go to school."

"School with aliens."

"Right. Just like your dad and I are going to be working with aliens. And Miss Wallace, and her kids at school with you." Angela sighed. It had been a week since they arrived in Unity, and while they had been put up in a vacant house on the first day, they were only now ready to actually interact with the rest of the community.

"Why don't we just go join those people that built their own town?" Micheal asked.

"You already know why. Those people are nuts." Angela slapped her son lightly on the back. "Now finish your breakfast, you've got to be there soon."

Twenty minutes later Micheal was trudging through the cool morning air towards school. He looked about, and saw humans, ponies, and a handful of other beings going about their businesses. Some were opening stores, others were shopping or walking to their own destinations, and more than a few were obviously other kids also heading in for classes.

As he reached the school grounds, Micheal heard a loud voice shouting something. Curious, he followed the sounds and peeked around from behind a tree. A quartet of young ponies were there, three facing one, and the loner was the one yelling.

"Blank flanks Blank flanks!!!!"

"Shut up Diamond Tiara!"

"You shut up! Foals without their cutie marks are to be seen and not heard! Actually, you shouldn't be seen either!"

One of the older human students shouted "Can it you little shrimp!"

"Oh, I'm sorry, humans don't even get cutie marks do you? How embarrassing!" Diamond returned her attention to the trio. "Then again, at least they have an excuse! What's yours? Worthless good-for-nothing blank flanks!"

"Not cool." Micheal whispered to himself. He hated bullies.

A voice behind him said "No, but nothing will stop her."

Micheal turned to see a small grey unicorn with a blonde mane and tail looking up at him. He swallowed, knowing that what his mother had said was right, that he needed to try to make friends here. "She does this all the time?" He asked.

"Only to those of us who still don't have our cutie marks." The unicorn replied, turning slightly to reveal her own blank flank. "I'm Dinky, by the way. Dinky Hooves. Are you new here?"

"Yeah, I'm Micheal Riggs. You can just call me Mike."

Micheal was about to say more when the bully-pony's shouting got louder again, and more cruel. "Blank-flank, Blank-mind! No wonder none of you will ever get your cutie marks! I mean really! A flightless pegasus? A unicorn who can barely lift a sheet of paper? An earth pony without the strength? HA! You'll grow old and die still crusading! In fact, when we find a way home, I'll bet the adults leave you here!"

"That does it." Micheal grumbled. "I don't know why everyone else is ignoring this, but I'm not!" He stepped out from behind the tree, stomped over to the ponies, and interposed himself between the bully and her victims. "Is there a problem here?"

"The problems are standing behind you!" Diamond snarked. "Three of them."

"That's funny. I only see one problem. And it's in front of me."

A sound rose from the surrounding crowds. "Ooooooooh."

"Seems to me you should go pick on someone your own size."

"Um, they are my size." Diamond said.

"No, the way you're acting makes you about the size of an ant."

"Well I never-!"

"Now you have... Now get outta here!" Micheal shouted as loud as he could, lunging forward at the same time. Diamond Tiara yelped in fear as she fell over backwards, scrambled to her feet, and ran away towards the school.

"Wow..." Dinky said as she trotted up, "No one's ever done that!"

"And why not?" Micheal asked. He looked at the three bullied ponies. "You okay?"

"We're fine." The pegasus of the group answered. After introducing herself and her friends she said "Look, that was awesome and all, and we all appreciate it, but you really shouldn't have."

"Scootaloo's right." Apple Bloom said. "Makin' Diamond Tiara mad is never a good idea."

"Of course, now that you've done so, you're in the same boat as us." Sweetie Belle said. She pointed to a bench on the edge of the small playground. "We eat lunch there. Why don't you join us?"

"Erm, all right."

"Great! You too Dinky! You know we want you in the club." Apple Bloom smiled.

"Wait there's a club?" Micheal asked...

"I hope we didn't hurt his hearing too bad." Apple Bloom said as she walked alongside Scootaloo towards their first class.

"Most folks know to cover their ears." Scootaloo answered. "Wonder why he didn't?"

"Well duh Scoot, he's new in town."

"I know I know... Still, does inviting him into the crusaders even make sense? Humans don't get Cutie Marks."

"It's honorary." Apple Bloom said. She stopped and looked up at the number over the closest door. "This is still so weird, having different rooms for different classes."

"And not being together all day." Scootaloo agreed.

Trotting through the door, they found most of the students already in their seats. The first-period math class boasted five unicorns, three pegasai, three earth ponies, and nine humans. The teacher, also a human, was nowhere to be seen.

"Did you two see Miss Gunther in the hall?" Someone asked.

Scootaloo shook her head as she took her seat. "No. You mean she's not been here yet? That's not like her."

"I know." A human boy replied. "I'm telling you, before this I woulda thought she was a robot that never left the room."

The students laughed, and were still chuckling when the teacher finally showed up. She stood in the door and said "Everyone? We've got a new student in our class today."

"Micheal?" Apple Bloom asked.

"No dear, though I will have Micheal Riggs in class later today. Paul Wallace too." The teacher smiled. "Who I get to introduce you all to today is our first Goblin student, Flixbix."

The Goblin stepped into view, and the class gasped. "Really?" Scootaloo said, "Don't you guys ever take those masks off?"

"No, no." Flixbix replied. "Gobbie-folk use mask for cleansing of airs. Ends to breathing and living if take off for long."

"That's awful." A small girl whispered.

"Yes, but Gobbie-folk used to it."

"All right class, there'll be time for questions later." the teacher said. "Flix feel free to take any open seat..."

"Ooo Ooo Ooo!!!" Scootaloo interrupted, waving a hoof in the air excitedly.

"Yes?"

"Just one more question!" the pegasus said, and the entire class, knowing what it had to be, said along with her "Do Goblins get Cutie Marks?"

Sweetie Belle sighed as she slumped into her chair. History class wasn't all that bad in and of itself; having two teachers and learning the history of two worlds was actually kind of neat. But it stunk having to do so without her fellow Crusaders. At least Diamond Tiara wasn't here, she was stuck in gym first period.

Paying just enough attention to not get in trouble, the filly allowed the rest of her mind to wander. If Micheal and Dinky joined up they would be able to try more complex crusades. In fact, she had a whopper of an idea if only-

WHAACK!!!!!!!!!!!!! A wooden ruler slammed down across Sweetie's desk, jolting her out of her musing. Standing over her was Mister Hancock, the Human History teacher. "So, as I was just saying, what was the capitol of the Assyrian Empire?"

"...Assyria City?"

"Hardly. Do try to pay attention Miss Belle..."

"Sorry..."

At long last lunch time came, and Sweetie bounded through the halls towards the front doors, eager to reunite with her friends. She hadn't seen any of them since arriving that morning, though she had seen Dinky for one period and the new Goblin student in another. As she raced along, a voice called out her name.

"Mike!" Sweetie smiled as she turned and saw the boy coming up behind her.

"Heya." Micheal motioned to two other humans at his side. "This is Paul and Amanda Wallace. They got bought here along with my folks. You think the girls would mind if they joined us?"

"Oh no, I'm sure it'll be fine. Let's go, lunch doesn't last nearly long enough!"

Two minutes bought them to the bench, where Scootaloo and Apple Bloom were already waiting, with guests of their own, Dinky and- "Flixbix?" Sweetie asked.

"Oh good you've met then." Scootaloo said.

"Yes! Flixbix meet unicorn in art-makings class."

Apple Bloom produced a blanket from her saddlebags and spread it out on the ground. Introductions were made, lunches were eaten, and an invitation was made to join the Crusaders. "O' course y'all humans an' goblins don't get Cutie Marks, but that's no reason t' leave new friends out."

"I'm game, I suppose." Micheal said. "But I'm wondering just what the deal is with these mark things?"

"Me too. How do you choose them?" Paul asked.

Four fillies mouths hung open. It was Sweetie who finally said "We don't choose them... Cutie Marks are a part of how magic works."

Dinky said "When a pony first finds something that they're both really, really good at, and really like doing, their Cutie Mark appears."

"Wow!" Amanda exclaimed. "I wish we could get them!"

"Tattoos." Paul ribbed his little sister.

"Oh that's not the same!"

"I guess not. But, you three spend your free time doing all sorts of things in the hopes that you'll find yours? What all have you done?"

"Oh you shouldn't have asked that..." Dinky whispered.

She was right. The rest of the lunch period was taken by accounts of failed crusades...

The first thing Thomas and Angela noticed when they got home that afternoon was Micheal's backpack on the kitchen table. The second was the sound of voices coming from somewhere else in the house. Following the sound they soon found their son seated on the floor in front of a coffee table, with two human children they recognized and a quartet of ponies they didn't. Cards littered the top of the table.

“Make some friends?” Thomas asked.

“Oh hey!” Micheal said. “Yeah, I think maybe I'm not gonna mind being here.” He passed introductions back and forth, then added “Met a goblin too, but he couldn't join us. Something about his grandmother worrying if he wasn't home on time.”

“Well they do live out in the forest.” Sweetie Belle said. “Trust me, you guys do not want to meet the native stuff that lives out there.”

“You know that's weird.” Paul said. “We didn't see anything on our walk into town.”

“We came in during the big battle. Sheriff Tucker thinks that the sounds of the fighting scared everything away.” Thomas said. "Something about them being extra sensitive to sound."

“They don't even have eyes. They echo-something or other. In any case Sweetie's right, that was a lucky break for y'all.” Apple Bloom said. “That wall ain't just for show.” She looked at the cards in her hoof, grinned, and said "Gin!" as she threw them down...

XXXX

Twilight Research Time: Day Five

"Are you sure this is a good idea?" Paul called up to the fillies who were balanced atop a tall pole. The kids had gathered in Sweet Apple Acres, near the edge of the forest. The pole they were using was all that remained of a long-gone barn.

"Of course!" Sweetie called back. "I saw a picture of a pole-sitter and thought it would make a cool Cutie Mark!"

"And besides," Scootaloo added, "You already vetoed my idea for rooftop parkour!"

"That's because you're the only one here with wings!" Micheal yelled up. "Thanks for stopping that by the way." He added to Paul.

Apple Bloom said "If this don't work, we got a lot of other ideas from that book Sweetie found! Goldfish swallowing, phone booth stuffing... What is a phone booth anyway?"

"And why was swallowing Goldfish crackers such a challenge?" Dinky asked.

"Um, the goldfish weren't crackers Dinky."

"Ewww..."

"Maybe try Flixbix plan? Get pony marks in gobbie-bomb-making?"

"Oh hell no." Micheal and Paul said together.

"Can we focus please?" Apple Bloom asked.

"Yes! Yes! Ponies balance on pole! Balance and... Um, how long this take anyway?"

"According to the book the world record was three months seventeen days."

"What!?"

"Sweetie! We can't stay up here that long!"

"We'd miss Nightmare Night!"

"I'd have to... go... before then."

"Okay okay! But who said we had to break the record to get Cutie Marks?" Sweetie Belle asked. "I bet a couple of hours will be enough!"

Scootaloo said "Okay. Two hours."

Maybe they would have made it the two hours. Maybe they wouldn't have. In any case, less than ten minutes passed before a rustling sound arose from the nearby forest, a rustling that was getting louder and closer.

"Monster!" Dinky shouted.

The kids scrambled, fillies clambering down from the pole, everyone running towards the barn, yelling for help.

"What 'n tarnation's goin' on out here!?" Granny Smith yelled as she poked her head out the door.

"A monster! Coming out of the forest!" Apple Bloom exclaimed.

In moments they were joined by Macintosh, Bethany, and Applejack. "What's it look like?" The stallion asked.

"Well we didn't actually see it, we just heard it coming through the underbrush." Paul explained. "Sounded like it was coming right for us though."

"Okay, show us where then stay back."

Returning to the pole, there didn't seem to be anything amiss. There were no footprints in the ground, no monster to be seen, no rustling from the forest. "Well kids, where's the monster?" Applejack asked.

"It was right in there!" Scootaloo pointed towards a specific part of the tree line.

"Well whatever it was seems t' be gone now. Y'all still did the right thing getting away, but what was y' doing this close to the border anyway?" Macintosh asked.

"Just Crusading. We wouldn't have gone into the forest, we learned that lesson."

"Good. But maybe in the future-" Macintosh was cut off as the rustling sound resumed.

"It's there!" Dinky squealed.

"Get back! Get to cover!" Bethany hissed.

While the adults stood firm, ready to combat whatever broke out of the trees, the kids hid under a nearby table of harvested apples. The rustling grew louder, louder, and then the source broke into sight...

"Silver Spoon!?" Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle exclaimed.

"We were right, it was a monster." Scootaloo snarked.

And it was indeed Silver Spoon. Her coat was filthy and matted, her mane and tail were tangled, and her glasses were broken and barely staying on. But it was her. "Help me!" She gasped out, and then fell over unconscious...

Silver Spoon came to in a soft comfortable bed. She opened her eyes to see Apple Bloom's brother and sister standing over her, along with a human girl she didn't recognize. "She was only out fifteen minutes." the human said. "I think it was just stress from the trip here."

"Eeyup." Macintosh agreed. "What 'n tarnation was y' doin' out in the forest alone? Did something happen at the old town hall? Are they in trouble there?"

Silver shook her head. "No. No, everypony there is okay, or as okay as you can get when you're following Blueblood..."

"Then, why...?"

"I can't stand it there anymore!" Silver wailed. "It's awful! The prince is awful! I..."
She looked Macintosh straight in his eyes. "Don't make me go back! Please! I... Please! Sanctuary!"

Macintosh and Bethany looked each other in the eyes.

"Hoo-boy..." said the stallion.

"Eeyup." the girl agreed...

Author's Note

The real reason Goblins never take the masks off around other species is because we smell bad to them. Flixbix was just being polite by not saying it with the answer he gave.

Chapter Twenty-One

Unity
Chapter Twenty-One

Twilight Research Time: Day Six

Sheriff John Tucker and his first deputy Midnight Steel looked up from the books they were studying as the Sheriff's office door opened to admit Filthy Rich. "Am I early?" the wealthy stallion asked.

"Just a little. How's the filly?" Tucker asked.

"Still asleep when I left. Diamond's refusing to leave her side." Rich answered. "So, what are we going to do? It's not every day a young foal turns up in town pleading for sanctuary."

"Damned if I know what to do." Tucker said.

"Same." Midnight agreed. "Mister Rich, we've been going over these American and Equestrian law books all night, trying to see if we can justify not returning Silver Spoon to her family at Blueblood's camp. And I'm still not sure if we have what we need."

Tucker said "None of us want to send her back there. But we've got to follow the laws."

"I understand. Platinum Spoon was a fool to go along with the Prince, and an even bigger fool to drag his daughter along for the ride. Is there really nothing in either legal tradition that would help us out here?"

Midnight explained "Equestrian law only allows a child to be removed from parental custody in the case of physical or sexual abuse, neither of which has happened."

"American laws vary, but generally add negligence to those criteria." Tucker said.

Filthy Rich sat down across from the Sheriff and accepted a hot cup of coffee from Midnight. He asked "What about her health? I'm sure our Pony doctors still have Silver's health records from before the move... If she's lost weight, it could be construed as negligence."

"Good thinking. Can you get her to them once she's awake?"

"Of course. And as I said last night she's welcome to stay with us for as long as needed... "

"You know it's only a matter of time before Platinum shows up in town looking for her. Probably with armed guards and the would-be king with him." Midnight said. "We really need to have a response ready."

"I might have an idea there..." Tucker mused. "Technically, she's officially requested sanctuary. From what I understand of Equestrian law that makes us honor-bound to not release her until all the questions surrounding the case are officially resolved."

"More or less. Of course, sanctuary laws don't normally apply between parents and children..." Rich chuckled. "I mean, can you imagine the results if they did? Foals pleading sanctuary to get out of cleaning their rooms or eating foods they don't like? But surely the extenuating circumstances in this particular case..."

The Sheriff nodded. "Yes, this will work. If nothing else we have the precedent to insist on keeping her in town for now."

"I have to ask," Midnight said, looking at Rich, "You seemed a little uncertain when you said that she could stay with you. Is something wrong?"

"You've seen enough of what my own daughter is like." Rich answered. "I've tried everything to get through to her. Nothing works. I'd hate to mess up with another."

"It's not necessarily you. Sometimes it's the kid, not the parent." Tucker said. "I've seen more than a few cases like that. Seen more than a few of the worst kids turn around totally for the better with maturity too... Still, considering that we don't know what lengths Platinum and Blueblood might go to to get Silver back, and also considering that your home is the most obvious place for her to be... Maybe she should stay somewhere else."

"You got anything in mind?" Midnight asked.

Tucker grinned. "Yeah... Yeah, I think maybe I do...

XXXX

Silver Spoon sighed contentedly as she rolled over, enjoying the comforts of a soft warm bed. After three months of sleeping on a cot in a back-office closet of the former town hall the filly had a new appreciation for such things. Yawning deeply, she opened her eyes to see the face of her best friend hovering overhead.

"Silver Spoon! You're awake!" Diamond Tiara exclaimed with glee. "Oh I was so worried about you!"

As they embraced, Silver said "I'm so glad to see you."

"Me too. And I just know that Daddy will find a way to let you stay here. But... I don't get it. You were living with a King! A king and nopony else but the elite! Why would you leave that!?"

Silver Spoon just snorted. "Trust me Tiara, it's not all it's cracked up to be."

Diamond Tiara listened in disbelief as her friend told her about everything that she had experienced during their separation: The poor living conditions, the lack of food and other basic necessities (made worse by the 'king' hoarding most of what they did have), the strange way that the adults were acting towards Blueblood, seemingly oblivious to the realities of the situation, on and on it went. All Diamond could think of, as she listened, was that it sounded exactly like the kinds of things her father had said would go wrong. Could Daddy have been right about Blueblood? And if he was right about that, what else might he have been right about?

As Silver Spoon finally finished up her tale, Diamond said "That's awful! But you're here now and you're not going back!"

"You're right, I'm not. Even if they end up saying that I am."

"Good! So, let's eat breakfast and then we'll go torment some blank-flanks!"

"Well, about that-" Before Silver could say whatever she was going to say, the door opened and Diamond's father stepped into the room.

"Ahh! Wonderful to see you awake my dear!" he said.

"I know, isn't it great!?" Diamond Tiara gushed.

"It certainly is. Now then Silver Spoon, once you've gotten washed up and had your breakfast I need to take you to the doctors for a check-up." At the filly's sigh, Rich explained "I know. But we need to make sure you don't have any lasting issues from your stay out there."

"Aww, but Daddy I hoped Silver Spoon could come to school with me!"

"Actually Diamond, you won't be going today either. We've got some things to arrange. Anyway, get ready, both of you, and we'll go from there." Smiling, Rich trotted out of the room.

"Arrangements?" The fillies asked each other...

XXXX

Fluttershy stepped out her door into the cool early-morning light, stretching her legs and wings as she did so. It looked to be a beautiful day ahead, but for now it was time to get to work. With Angel Bunny hopping along behind her the pegasus tended to the various animals under her care. Some were creatures from Eqqus that had been present when the storm came: A duck, three ferrets, a mating pair of Ca-neigh-dian Geese with their hatchlings, and two garter snakes.

Others were from the small number of local fauna that had come to trust her: Some bird-analouges with broken wings set in splints, and a trio of the strange mushroom frog things with various ailments under treatment.

Most, however, were the pets and livestock of townsfolk. While Fallow Meadows had of course had it's own veterinarian, the man had been out of town when the storms came. As a result the task of tending to sick and injured creatures fell entirely on the shy pegasus, who had both human and pony customers. A Goblin customer too, she thought, her eyes glancing at the large flightless yellow bird Brayflox had bought in for a sprained ankle.

And so Fluttershy made her rounds, feeding and watering, medicating where needed, checking wounds and changing out bandages. One of the local birds was healed enough to remove the splint. As soon as it was off the creature fluttered into the air, circling around the pegasus chirping out a 'thank you' before winging it's way off into the forest.

She was tending to the Goblin's bird, which had greeted her with a sound like 'Kweh!' when a knock sounded on the edge of the stable. "Oh! John, Midnight, good morning!"

"What the hell is that?" John Tucker asked, pointing towards the bird.

"It's called a 'Chocobo.'" Fluttershy smiled. "Goblins use them as mounts and pack animals. So, what can I do for you?"

Fluttershy listened attentively as Tucker outlined the situation. When he was finished, she said "I agree that Silver Spoon shouldn't be in the first place Platinum will look, and I'm more than happy to help out. But, you do know about the antagonism between her and the Cutie Mark Crusaders, right? And the fact that they come here to help me out sometimes? This might be lighting a fuse."

"That's a good point Sheriff." Midnight said. "The issues between them are pretty serious."

"I'm not saying no." Fluttershy clarified. "I do have a spare room. I just wanted to be sure you knew about the potential problems."

"Knowing this makes me uncertain. But the only other viable alternative is to put her up in the station. And that's no place for a kid, especially one who's been through what she has."

"And especially with the Mor-tax prisoner there." Midnight agreed.

The pegasus frowned. "How is it doing, by the way?"

"Not good. The doctors expect it'll be dead in another day or two." Tucker answered.

"There really wasn't anything that could help it?" Fluttershy asked. "I know it was mean and all, but still..."

"All our medicines were toxic to it's system." Midnight said. "And apparently healing magic requires at least some level of immune response to resonate with."

"That's too bad. Anyway, go ahead and bring Silver Spoon here. When can I expect you?"

"Well," The sheriff answered, "Rich has her at the doctor's now. And we'll be asking her a few questions afterwards... Why don't we say after lunch?"

"That'll work out wonderfully!" Fluttershy smiled...

XXXX

Silver Spoon took the seat the Sheriff offered her and looked up into his eyes. "Am I in some kind of trouble?" She asked.

"No! No of course not..." Tucker smiled, hoping to reassure the filly.

"The sheriff just wants to ask you a few things." Filthy Rich said. "Things that might help us to find a way for you to stay here instead of going back."

Hearing this, Silver's expression grew serious. "I'll tell you anything." she said.

And so the interview began. The sheriff asked a number of questions focused on how Silver Spoon (And the other fillies and colts) were treated by the adults. Were they fed enough? Given enough water? Did they have warm dry places to sleep? Were they given any kind of education? Did any of the adults do anything inappropriate? Was anypony sick and not getting treatment? The questions and answers went on for nearly an hour.

Finally he said "Silver, just one more question, though I may have to add a few clarifying questions depending on your answer... From what you say, things have been the way they are there for a long time. Why did you decide to run away now?"

"Well, it's just..." The filly looked around the room, nervously. "...The adults, about a month ago they started acting weird, and it's gotten worse and worse. I just finally couldn't stand it anymore."

"Weird? Weird how?"

Silver Spoon explained, "All along, everypony that went with the prince did so because they though it would be better. Everypony else would figure out they needed royalty to function, Blueblood would come back as king, and everypony who stuck with him from the start would be rewarded. You already know that, and that it didn't work..."

Silver looked to see if the Sheriff was following her. He nodded, and she continued "I thought that when I saw it hadn't worked surely the others would too. But they didn't. They just got even more and more convinced... They hung on every word he said, threw themselves into any job he told them to do... Then, I guess it was four days ago, maybe five... The prince said he wasn't just a king anymore. He was a god and we all had to worship him. And I was so sure that at last my daddy would see reason...." Tears formed in the filly's eyes. "...B-but... But daddy was the first one to bow down! A-And t-then everyp-pony else did too!"

"He's lost all semblance of reason..." Filthy Rich whispered.

"And the others too." Tucker agreed. "It sounds like the whole group has gone into 'cult of personality' mode." He looked at Silver Spoon and said “Don't worry, you're not going back.”

“Thank you. I just wish I could have Daddy back too... I mean, how can he go along with this!? How!? That stupid costume Blueblood's wearing should be enough to make him see how dumb it is all on it's own!”

“Wait? Costume?” Midnight asked.

“Actually a dumb costume doesn't surprise me.” Tucker said. “Anyone seriously interested in world domination eventually ends up dressing like a real snickerdoodle.”

That comment got a chuckle out of Silver Spoon, who then told them about the costume.

Midnight Steel needed an hour to stop laughing...

XXXX

Just past lunch time, Fluttershy answered a knock at the door to find Filthy Rich, with Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara to either side. She smiled and said “Hello Silver! I'm happy to have you staying with me for awhile!”

“Thank you, I'm happy to be here, especially after where I've been.”

“Are you serious!?” Diamond Tiara exclaimed. “This whole house would fit in my bedroom! There are smelly animals everywhere! There's no servants! There's no-”

“Stop it!” Silver Spoon shocked everypony by shouting at her friend. “I spent three months living in a closet! This is wonderful! And I happen to like animals!”

Taken aback, Diamond Tiara could only say “B-but...” She stuck her nose up in the air. “Fine then. But I'm glad I don't have to live like this!”

“Yes, about that...” Filthy Rich began to say, but he was interrupted.

“Wait what!? You want me to stay here too!?”

“Your friend needs you Tiara. And besides, I don't want you where they might come looking for her either...” Under his breath he added “And you could stand the experience...”

“I've got a nice room waiting for the both of you!” Fluttershy said cheerfully. She turned and trotted back into the house, Silver Spoon following with a smile.

“Daddy...”

“No Tiara. This is for your own safety. And quite aside from that, I'm hoping it'll be a positive experience for you. How many times Tiara? How many times have I tried to tell you, to teach you, that money doesn't make us better? That we have no place to look down on others? But you won't listen. Maybe this will teach you what I can't...” Rich turned and walked away, leaving his stunned daughter standing in the door.

Over the next four hours, Diamond Tiara sulked while Silver Spoon helped Fluttershy with the various animals in her care. Diamond couldn't believe that her friend was actually okay with this turn of events. The rich existed to be served, not to do the serving! Then again, how often had her own father told her otherwise? The filly was torn. On the one hoof, she was wondering just how right she really was; certainly recent events were both calling all of her assumptions into doubt and also teaching her just how lonely it was at the top. On the other hoof, she was angry. If wealth and priviledge didn't make you better then what was the point?

She just wanted to lash out. And now she heard a gaggle of familiar voices talking to each other, and getting closer... "Perfect..." Tiara whispered.

"You'll like Miss Fluttershy Micheal!" Sweetie Belle said. "She's friendly and caring, and there's always all sorts of neat animals around her place!"

"She's the town vet then?"

"Yeah!" Scootaloo said. "Even wild animals come to her for help."

"What are you doing here!?" The crusaders looked in surprise to find Diamond Tiara standing in Fluttershy's front door, glaring at them.

"Us!? What about you!" Scootaloo stood her ground, flaring her wings. "There's no way Fluttershy would help a jerk like you find a pet!"

"Who wants a stinky pet? Though, if I did get one I bet it'd have it's cutie mark!"

"Just get out of here!" Apple Bloom yelled.

"Yeah! Go home to your servants!" Sweetie Belle added.

Having heard the commotion, Fluttershy and Silver Spoon appeared from around behind the house. "What's going on here!?"

"Silver Spoon! Help me out here!" Diamond Tiara demanded. "Let's tag-team these blank-flank losers!"

Between Diamond Tiara shouting on one side, and the Crusaders shouting back at her on the other, Silver Spoon's answer was almost missed. "No."

Diamond smirked. "Great! Together we can-" She stopped as what her friend had said sank in.

"What!?!?" Everyone exclaimed at once...

Chapter Twenty-Two

Unity
Chapter Twenty-Two

Twilight Research Time: Day Nine:

Seated next to Spike in a back booth of Sugarcube Corner, Rarity looked across the table at Fluttershy and sighed. "How's the little dear holding up?" she asked.

"Well enough." the pegasus replied. "At first, she was just happy to be back here. Happy to be away from how bad things have gotten in Blueblood's camp. And she still is really, but... ...After three days, it's starting to dawn on her to wonder just why her father still hasn't come looking for her."

"Terrible." Rarity agreed.

Spike nodded. "At least she's making more friends than she did before."

"Oh yes, we were all shocked when Silver Spoon refused to join Diamond Tiara in bullying the Crusaders anymore."

"What exactly did happen there?" Rarity asked.

"Well, it all started when we realized she had said 'No' to Diamond..."

"What!?" Diamond Tiara shouted. "Since when do you say no to this!?"

"Since I've seen what the rougher side of life is like!" Silver shouted back. "Tiara, I'm sorry. You're my friend and I don't want to upset you... But I just can't do that stuff anymore!"

"Hmmph!" Tiara turned her snout up and trotted away.

Fearing she had lost her only friend, Silver fell to the ground in tears. It was only moments later that she felt the warmth of Fluttershy embracing her in a tight hug. That didn't surprise her. What did surprise the filly was the sudden presence of the former victims stepping in close as well.

"She'll get over it." Apple Bloom said.

"Yeah! She's your friend!" Sweetie Belle added.

"Much as I can't stand her, they're right." Scootaloo said. "She's always been a real friend for you."

"W... why?" Silver whispered.

"Why are we sayin' nice things after all the stuff you've helped put us through?" Apple Bloom asked. Silver nodded. "Well, I guess 'cause it's the right thing t' do. 'Gardless of how we feel about you, you've had a bad time right? I'm not gonna pile on more."

To Apple Bloom's surprise, Silver Spoon hugged her. "Thanks... And for what it's worth? I really am sorry now..."

"I never would have believed it." Rarity said as Fluttershy finished her story.

"And yet it's true. They're actually spending some time together even! Diamond Tiara's still shunning them of course, but I can see the look in her eyes when she thinks nopony is looking... She wants to be a part."

"She'll have to overcome her arrogance." Spike said. "And I'm not sure that'll happen with her."

"Think positive." Rarity smiled. "And speaking of positive thinking, how is Twilight's work coming along?"

"I'm not sure on the Magicite stuff. But I've seen the maps the pegasai and gryphons are putting together and there's a pattern for sure."

"Well good. Maybe we can get some answers finally."

"Yes, I hope so." Fluttershy said. She glanced at the clock and jumped to her hooves. "Oh! I've got to go, school's out soon!"

XXXX

Florence smiled as Macintosh and Bethany entered the diner side by side and took their usual booth. The couple (there was no longer any denying that's what they were) were talking and smiling as they looked over their menus. "Afternoon you two. What can we get you?" she greeted.

"The usual for me Flo." Bethany answered.

"Ah think just a big order o' those potato fries." Macintosh said.

Writing it down, Florence said "Sounds good. So, you coming to movie night?"

"Eeyup."

"Wouldn't miss it." Bethany said. "Actually, wouldn't dare to miss it... Rainbow Dash keeps going on and on about how awesome this Daring Do movie is... I think she'd flog anyone who didn't catch it."

"Not a bad film." Macintosh said. "'Course Dash'll go nuts for anything Daring Do. I'm more interested in the human film, since it's a sequel."

"Oh yeah, you'll like it alright." Florence said. As she walked away the waitress grinned. Movie nights were always two films, one human and one pony. The Pony films were interesting, but her favorite thing was watching Pony reactions to big plot twists in human films that they, unlike the humans in the audience, didn't see coming. And tonight's would probably cause a collective gasp so big it would deplete the oxygen from the room.

She passed the order in to Herbert, then checked on the other customers at the counter. One she recognized as a visiting member of Carl Harner's enclave. The man was staring a little too hard at Mac and Beth. "Problem?" Florence asked.

"Tell me that's not what I think it is." The man growled.

"What?" Flo asked innocently. "Friends?"

"You know what I mean..."

"Maybe, maybe not. Either way, none of our business."

Eyes narrowed, still grumbling, the man rose from his seat. Florence was afraid that he would try to start something, but he simply walked past the couple and out the front door. Florence let out a sigh of relief and continued her work, but when she delivered the order she took a moment to relate her concerns.

"It was bound to happen Flo." Bethany said. "I'm more worried about the handful of locals upset over things. I mean, they're right here after all."

"Eeyup... We should still be careful though."

"Maybe neither of you should be alone for awhile." Florence said.

"We're already together most of the time. But I see what you mean."

"Yeah."

"Ah could talk t' Sheriff Tucker about gettin' a guard for you Beth." Macintosh said.

"A guard!? Like a police escort? Isn't that a bit much!?"

"I'd at least think about it dear." Florence said.

Bethany nodded. "Alright, but there's no need to worry about it for now. We're spending the day together, and tomorrow we'll both be at the big trade meeting where there'll be plenty of police anyway."

"Eeyup." Macintosh said. "'Bout time they finally got that worked out, was supposed to be days ago."

"That's what I thought." Florence said. She asked "What was the delay?"

"What wasn't? Blueblood's group wanted him introduced as a deity, Harner's group wanted the right to have people picketing ponies, the Goblins had to be talked out of serving that horrible cheese, Shetland Crossing asked us to serve more meat than we have to spare for the Gryphons and Minotaurs..." Bethany sighed. "But I think it's all worked out now."

"Ya did good work Beth." Macintosh grinned.

"Oh no! Don't you say that 'til it's over, you'll jinx the whole thing!"

XXXX

Carl Harner looked up from the fish he was cleaning to see a familiar face approaching. "Ron? What're you doing back already? I thought you were staying until the pointless 'trade summit' was over."

"Was, 'til I saw something what churned my stomach."

"Oh boy, what twisted stuff are they doing now?"

"Carl, man I couldn't believe it. Still can't, but I saw it with my own two eyes! There's a girl, a human girl, dating one of them horses!"

Carl chopped down hard with his blade, embedding it into the table. "Ron, are you sure? I mean totally sure?"

"Waitress chick tried to say they was just friends, but I saw how they was both acting. Yeah, I'm sure."

"Ugh... You know Ron, I was willing to keep trading... I mean, just maybe they really are in the same boat as us, and there's nothin' wrong with trade and such as long as things stay pure otherwise... But if they're gonna go and start doing stuff like this..."

"I know right? So what are we gonna do?"

Carl grinned an evil grin. "Get folks together. I got a plan, see, if they're all gonna be focused on their little summit we might as well take advantage of the attention...

XXXX

As Florence entered the theater that evening, she cast her gaze over the crowd, recognizing most of those present, regardless of species. Though there were still a number of chairs open in the closer rows, Flo chose a seat two thirds of the way to the back, the better to enjoy the reaction she knew was coming near the end of the night's human film.

The Equestrian film was shown first, "Daring-Do and the Thyme Machine." It was, when broken down, just a mix of an Indiana Jones-esque pegasus and a time travel story featuring a cursed bottle of thyme. Strange, but entertaining.

As the second film began, a Gryphon came and took the empty seat next to her. "Did I miss Daring Do?" He asked.

"Sorry, it just ended."

"Nuts! It's the one film in the series I've not seen. So what's this?"

Florence told him, and added "This is a sequel too, but you'll be able to catch up pretty quickly."

"Excellent. This is a human movie then?"

"That's right. We show one from each world." A though occurred to Flo and she whispered "Do Gryphons have films too? I'm sure they'd be willing to add them into the rotation."

"Ahh, if only. We do have films, yes, but none of them were in town when we were bought here. And Minotaur films, we've got a couple but you wouldn't want to show them with little ones around."

"Blood?"

"Among other fluids, yes."

Unwilling to ask the obvious question, Florence fell silent and watched the film. She grinned as the moment of truth approached, sat up straighter to see the pony audience better. "Something wrong?" her seatmate whispered.

She whispered back "Big plot twist in three... two... one..."

"No. Luke, I AM your Father!!!!!!!!!!"

Just as expected, nearly all of the non-humans in the audience gasped in surprise, save for Apple Bloom. Seated between Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo, she reached to either side, pushed their hanging open mouths shut, and said "'Told y'all so..."

XXXX

Twilight Research Time: Day Ten

The trade meeting was set up in Unity's town hall. One large conference room was set aside for the actual meetings, and another for pre and post meeting mingling. In addition, the wide entry hall was lined with tables laden with food. Pinkie, knowing that anyone not busy working would probably be gathered outside waiting for news, also established some snack tables around the square.

The first to show up that morning, aside from the party-pony caterer and her helper, Trixie, was Bethany Stanz. The girl had ended up in charge of planning once it became clear Twilight couldn't be pried out of her research, and having never organized anything on this level before she was nervous to the verge of hyperventilating. "Calm down Bethy!" Pinkie said, "We're all ready here!"

"But what if I missed something?"

"What if you did? That's what the rest of us are here for!"

"Thanks Pinkie... I know you're right, but I'm still nervous."

"Of course you are. I've been planning parties for years, got nearly a thousand of them under my belt! I still get nervous too."

"Indeed. Even the Great and Powerful Trixie gets flop-sweats before a performance."

"Really?" Bethany sighed. "I don't know if that makes me feel better or worse."

"I recommend choosing better. But no time for that now, here come our first guests!" Pinkie pointed to where the Unity representatives were approaching: Macintosh, Nigel, Bert, and Filthy Rich. From the opposite direction came Shetland Crossing's delegates, Steel Forge, a pair of Gryphons, and a large Earth Pony.

"Mayor Forge." Bert greeted.

Steel Forge nodded. "Greetings. Allow me to introduce Dust Mane, Geno, and Flibbert." The pony and gryphons bowed in sequence. "I hope our day is a profitable one." the minotaur added.

"Yes! Yes! Profits good!" Everyone looked to see Brayflox arriving with three other goblins.

"All this leaves is the Harner and Blueblood delegates..." Nigel said.

Macintosh said "Ah expect Mister Harner's folks may not show." He told them about what had happened the day before at the diner with one of Carl's people.

"If they will not come, we will proceed without them." Steel Forge declared. "It will be their own loss."

"It will, sure, but my worry is what'll happen if they do show up." Bert said. "I don't imagine it'll be pretty."

"Sorry if we blew things." Bethany whispered.

"None of that." Trixie said. "You've done nothing wrong."

A sudden sound out shouting drew everyone's attention. The yelling was coming from around the east corner of the hall, and when they went to look they found several police holding a large group of protesters to the designated area. At the forefront was of course Carl, inciting his people to a near riot.

"And here with the opposing view..." Trixie grumbled.

"As long as they stay where they belong I'm ignoring them." Bethany said.

"As you should." Nigel agreed.

"Yes. Now where is our final group of delegates?" Steel Forge asked. He motioned to one of the Gryphons, who flew up and circled around before returning.

"They're almost here." Geno said. "The Prince himself has come."

Just a couple of minutes later, Blueblood and his entourage came around the nearest corner. Most were ponies supplicating to the self-proclaimed god, who was himself riding atop a platform. As Silver Spoon had said, Blueblood was wearing an utterly ridiculous costume: It was all gold and silver cloth, carefully tailored and so bright that it had a blinding glare in the morning sunlight, and so ostentatious that even Rarity would find it over-the top. But most absurd of all, in keeping with his claims to divinity, were a pair of gold glitter-paint covered cardboard 'alicorn' wings on his back.

It took half an hour for the laughter to die down...

XXXX

With it not being a school day the Crusaders were free to spend their time plotting. Unlike the norm, though, this day's plans had nothing to do with getting Cutie Marks. "And then you say 'Nightmare Night! What a fright! Give us something sweet to bite!'" Scootaloo leaned back and looked Micheal in the eyes. "Pretty cool right?"

"Cool way of saying it." Micheal answered. "But we just say 'Trick or treat.'"

It was noon and the kids were all gathered at the Spoony Bard lunch counter, eating and talking, when the subject of the approaching holiday had come up. Talk about what costumes they planned to wear had morphed into comparisons of how the two holidays were alike or different.

"Why 'trick or treat?'" Sweetie Belle asked. "I get the treat part, but...?"

Working behind the counter, Herbert said "I can answer that one for you. Time was, way way back, it was an actual threat. Folks knew that they either gave out treats, or got the business end of a prank."

"Pranks!? Like what!?" Scootaloo asked.

Noticing the too-eager look in the filly's eyes, Herbert simply replied "Just you never mind."

"Phooey!"

"Awww, no nasty pranks for Scoota-looser..." Diamond Tiara taunted from the far end of the counter.

"Tiara, stop it." Silver Spoon hissed.

"All of you stop it before it starts or you're out the door." Herbert said.

"Fine."

The bell over the front door rang, and everyone looked to see who it was. At least two fillies mouth's opened wide in surprise. "Daddy?" Silver Spoon whispered.

"Hello my child. Daddy's missed you." Platinum Spoon said. He stepped further into the diner, and everyone could see that he was wearing plain robes with images of Prince Blueblood's cutie mark on them.

"Y... your clothes!" Diamond Tiara exclaimed. "What's happened to you!?"

"All I owned is Blueblood's now. I see what I never saw before, as do we all. Now, come daughter, we will return to our Master. He has already promised to forgive your betrayal."

"She's not going anywhere!" Tiara exclaimed, planting herself between father and daughter.

"That's right. She's not." John Tucker and Midnight Steel entered from behind the cult pony. "Silver Spoon has requested sanctuary. It has been granted. She stays with us until it's sorted out."

"Nonsense!" Platinum Spoon huffed. "Master Blueblood has already spoken!"

"Good for him." Midnight said. "She stays."

"All will perish in flames for this!" Platinum angrily declared, galloping away to find Blueblood and inform him of what had happened.

"You okay?" Tucker asked Silver Spoon who was staring after her father.

"I will be." she answered. To the other children she said "I feel like laying down for awhile."

"C'mon then, we'll walk you back t' Fluttershy's."

"Is it me," Herbert asked once the children were gone, "Or are we gonna end up with 'Blueblood's Witnesses' coming to our doors with literature?"

"They seem more like Church of Elvis to me." Tucker replied.

"Pelvis? Who's Pelvis?" Midnight asked...

XXXX

After leaving Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon with Fluttershy, who had promptly shoo'ed them away insisting that the filly needed time to herself, the Crusaders wandered about town until eventually ending up near the town hall. The trade meetings were still going, and people of all different species were milling about outside. Curious, the kids carefully crept through the crowds until they caught sight of Prince Blueblood. Apple Bloom and Micheal had to stuff hooves/hands respectively into the mouths of Scootaloo, Dinky, and Sarah to keep them from laughing out loud at the cardboard wings on his back.

"Ooh man..." Scootaloo gasped as she regained control of herself, "That's the most pathetic thing I've ever seen!"

A familiar voice said "Told you so."

They turned, shocked to find Silver Spoon standing behind them.

"Wait a minute, how...?"

"Went out the window." Silver chuckled.

Confused, Micheal asked "Okay, but why?"

Silver Spoon sighed. "Diamond Tiara's my friend. You all saw how she stood up for me, I'll never forget it. But until she comes around like I have, I kinda need some space from her."

"Wait a minute... You just chose spending time with us over her?" Scootaloo's expression was incredulous.

"Well, you guys are pretty cool. I couldn't see that before, like Tiara still can't, but I do now. You know, this whole Blueblood thing, I've learned some stuff." Silver hung her head. "Like what a jerk I was before..."

"We all make mistakes." Apple Bloom said. "Gettin' past them's what matters."

"Yeah. Anyway-" Silver was interrupted by a commotion from near the town hall. The Blueblood cult had been arguing with a group of guards over the decision to grant Silver's sanctuary, when Carl Harner and company broke free from the reserved protesting area and came around the corner. They were chanting anti-pony slogans and burning effigies of Bethany and Macintosh. The two groups stopped, eyed each other warily.

"Come, come and join us in bowing to our God Blueblood!" One of the cult ponies offered. "All are welcome."

"You see!?" Carl exclaimed. "He just wants us to join him so he can have all the women for himself!"

"Egads human!" Blueblood snorted, "Why would I want to lay with a tailless biped?"

"Oh, so now we're not good enough for you!?" a woman yelled, in blatant disregard of how nonsensical said statement was coming from one who moments earlier had been enraged at the same idea.

Separatist humans and cultic ponies shouted back and forth, louder and louder, the guards unable to get the situation under control. It was only a matter of time before the first punch was thrown. The battle joined, things showed all the typical signs of devolving into a full scale riot.

Luckily, Blueblood's followers were on the whole not in as good a shape as Carl Harner's, if only due to the Prince/King/God's insistence on hoarding for himself. The cult fled towards the outer gates of the town, their opponents in pursuit. The guards followed to be sure they all left, and soon the square was quiet and empty, save for a group of youngsters who stood in stunned silence over what they had seen.

It was Scootaloo who regained her voice first. "Okay, what just happened?"

"Well," Apple Bloom replied, "Ah never thought I'd say it, but I reckon two wrongs just made a right..."

Chapter Twenty-Three

Unity
Chapter Twenty-Three

Twilight Research Time: Day Sixteen
(Halloween/Nightmare Night)

Scootaloo paced impatiently back and forth in front of Carousel Boutique, waiting for Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom who were getting the final touches put on their costumes by Rarity's magic. "Come on, what's taking so long?" She groused. "We're losing time!"

"Relax, we've still got fifteen minutes before trick or treating is scheduled to start." Micheal said as he tugged on the uncomfortable arms of his pirate costume.

"Yeah! But we've gotta be in place! Don't tell me you just start wherever?"

"Um, yeah. What's the alternative?"

Scootaloo rolled her eyes. "Duh! You start at one corner of town and work your way systematically up and down each row of houses 'til you reach the far corner! That way you don't miss any place!"

"Are you trick or treating or strip-mining?" Paul asked. He was dressed as Iron Man.

"There's a difference?"

"Well of course there's a difference!" Diamond Tiara complained. "You're turning fun into work! And, what the hay is your costume supposed to be anyway?"

"I'm Mario!" Scootaloo grinned from underneath a battered red hat with an 'M' crudely stitched into it and a fake mustache.

"And me is Chocobo!" Flixbix cheered. Sure enough his usual goblin clothing was covered in yellow feathers with a fake beak over the muzzle of the gas mask.

"Hmmph. Looks more like you're dumpster divers."

"Well duh! They told us we were supposed to make our own costumes from scrap!"

"Yeah." Micheal said. "I seriously doubt you got that silk ball gown from a trash can. Don't you follow any rules?"

"Rules are for the little ponies." Tiara turned her nose up. "Come on Silver Spoon where are you? Don't leave me alone with them!"

"Yes. How horrible." Apple Bloom snarked as she trotted out the door dressed as, um...

"Okay, I give up." Paul said. "What are you?"

"Johnny Appleseed!"

"Of course. And Sweetie Belle?"

"Right here!" The unicorn emerged from her sister's shop covered head to tail in an illusion spell that made her look like a solid gold statue.

"Awesome!" A girl's voice exclaimed. Everyone looked to see Paul's younger sisters Sarah and Amanda running up along with Dinky. All three were covered in identical tattered white sheets with numerous holes cut in them. They would have been indistinguishable, save for Dinky's horn protruding through one of the holes in her sheet.

"We're Charlie Brown!" They all exclaimed together.

"Cute. So where's...?"

"I'm here! I'm here!" Silver Spoon yelled as she ran to join the group. She wore a costume nearly as extravagant as Diamond Tiara's which led the latter to give a loud 'I told you so.' "What?" Silver asked. "Oh no, this is reused. It's Miss Fluttershy's gown from last year's Grand Galloping Gala. We had to resize it, but it makes a fun outfit!"

"Sweet!" Scootaloo smiled. "We're all here! Now let's get started!"

"CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS!!! OPERATION CANDY-MINE!!! YAAAAY!!!!!!!!"

XXXX

Xix-xax moved happily through the busy crowds of costumed humans and ponies, smiling to herself. Nightmare Night had always held a great appeal for the drone, who loved being able to make herself look like anything at all and still fit in. Less than an hour into the festivities and she had already altered form half a dozen times, through shapes as varied as a gryphon, a small dragon, and a thestral. Presently, she was in the form of a seapony, using her disguised-as-fins wings to 'swim' through the air.

"Xixxy is that you?" a familiar voice called out. The changeling turned to see Pinkie Pie dressed as, of course, a pie. Or more accurately, a Pi pie, the digits of pi spiraling around the outer rim of the crust to at least several hundred decimal points. With her was Rarity, in a flamboyant butterfly costume.

Returning to her usual form, Xix trotted over. "Yes, it's me. How did you know?"

"Well only a changeling could make a disguise that good and actually be able to fly in it!" Pinkie said. "And since you're the only one so far who actually spends a lot of time in Unity... Well, anyway the seapony look is cool!"

"Thanks. I always have trouble deciding what to turn into for Nightmare Night." She told them about the various other disguises she had already used.

"Will you be changing back to it?" Rarity asked.

"Maybe. It's either that or this..." Green magic flared around Xix, fading to reveal...

"Oh wow! That's a good Princess Celestia!" Pinkie cheered. "I hope nopony sees it and thinks she's really here!"

"Oh I doubt that." Xix replied. "I'm too small, for one thing. And there's no aetherial wind blowing my mane around."

"Yes dear, it's a very good disguise but I doubt anypony would be fooled."

"So you just wandering around town?" Pinkie asked.

Xix nodded. "I'm so stuffed right now I couldn't absorb another drop of love if my life depended on it, but all the happy positive emotions still smell wonderful."

"Well stick with me, when Rainbow gets here we'll give you a crash course in Nightmare Night pranks!"

Xix smiled. "Now that sounds like fun..."

XXXX

"Nightmare Night! What a fright! Give us something sweet to bite!"

Twilight Sparkle smiled as she passed out treats to yet another cluster of children. She hadn't intended to participate in the activities this year, what with how close she was to finishing the magicite work, but the Bakkers had both insisted on joining in the fun and there wasn't much she could do alone at this point. Plus, Spike had threatened to go on strike if he couldn't take Rarity to the dance being held in the school gym.

So here she was, decked out in her usual Nightmare Night Star Swirl costume, chafing at the lost time outwardly while admitting inside that she really did need the rest. "Admit it Twi, deep down you're happy we forced the break on you." Spike said. Twilight looked over her shoulder to find the dragon dressed up in a custom tailored tuxedo.

"Looking sharp Spike." She grinned. "Don't you two stay out too late now."

"No worries, it's just the dance and then maybe a scary movie at the theater."

"Scary movie huh?" Twilight laughed. "What, the usual hold the terrified mare close gambit?" She turned back to the door as another group of trick or treaters came.

As the children rushed away to their next stop, Spike answered "I wish... But this is Rarity, remember? Her idea of a scary movie is people in outdated fashions having bad-mane days."

"True enough... Oh look, here come the crusaders!"

Spike chuckled at the costumes as Twilight handed out more treats. When they were alone again, the unicorn favored him with a confused look. "Was that Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara with them? When did that happen?"

"Few days ago. Starting to wonder just how long you've been cooped up in here?"

"A little... I do tend to lose track of time when I'm in the zone."

A knock turned Twilight back to the door, where she found Rarity waiting. "Are you ready Spiky?" She asked.

"You know it!" Spike said. "See you later Twilight, have fun!"

Twilight smiled as the couple walked away together, then she looked up and down the street. Seeing no more trick or treaters coming for a bit, she closed the door against the cold night air and started towards the kitchen, planning to brew tea.

A knock sounded. "Odd, no one was close..." Twilight thought. She opened the door to find Rarity.

"Is Spike ready Twilight?"

"What? You just left with him!"

"I'm afraid you must be mistaken dear. I've not seen Spike yet."

"But... But..."

"Well nevermind. I'll find him."

As Rarity trotted away, Twilight closed the door back and stood facing it, confused. "What in the world was that? A prank? But it's not Rarity's style..." Shaking her head, Twilight turned. And ran right into Spike.

"Has Rarity came yet Twilight?"

"All right what's going on here!?" Twilight demanded.

"Jeez Twilight, ease off on the caffeine." Spike replied. "I'll be upstairs." Spike started up the stairs, just after he was out of view the door was knocked on again. Then the lights went out and the door burst open. Just outside, sillouetted in the lights of other buildings, stood a Mor-tax balancing on it's tentacles.

Twilight did her best impression of a b-movie scream queen. She stumbled backwards, tripped, broke a heel even though she wasn't even wearing heels, and screamed.

The blood-sucking alien loomed inside, standing over the unicorn. "B-but... You should all have died by now! What do you want with me!?"

"Twilight Sparkle..." The creature boomed in a deep baritone voice, "I AM your father!!!!!!!!!"

Twilight's entire body twitched. "...Wot?"

The lights came back up, accompanied by laughter as Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie stepped into view from behind the alien. "Oh man Twi, you shoulda seen your face!" Rainbow said between laughs. "That was awesome!"

"So, wait, what... This was all just a practical joke?" Twilight snorted. "But how did you...?" She motioned to the Mor-tax.

"I guess it's time to let our new pranking secret weapon out of the bag!" Pinkie said cheerfully. "Take a bow Xixxy!"

Green fire swirled around the alien, parting to reveal Spike, followed by Rarity, followed by Xix's true form.

"You meet a good changeling and your first thought is to teach her how to prank people!?" Twilight demanded.

Rainbow shrugged. "Hey it's what I do."

"And it's fun!" Xix smiled.

"Exactly." Pinkie agreed. "Now come on ladies, there's lots of people watching those scary movies at the theater and I think it's time to see how they feel about actually meeting Jason and Freddy!"

"I call Freddy!" Xix said.

"Then I get Jason!" Rainbow said.

"And I'll be the evil me from Cupcakes!" Pinkie said.

Everypony stared at her. "The evil what from what?"

"Erm, nevermind..."

XXXX

"I have to admit Scootaloo, I think you had the right idea." Paul said. "Even with only one piece from each house, my bag is almost too full to carry."

"Told you so." Scootaloo nodded. She wiped sweat from her brow. "Of course, Unity's a lot bigger than Ponyville. We're not even half-way done yet!"

"I am done." Diamond Tiara said. "My bag is far too heavy to continue! Why, just look at poor Jeeves!" She motioned to a servant who was following the Crusaders with her bags. The poor stallion was barely on his feet with all the weight piled into his saddlebags. "Come on Jeeves, we're going home!"

"Home? Don't you mean back to Fluttershy's?" Silver Spoon asked.

"No, I mean home." Tiara insisted. "Nothing's gonna happen! Daddy will be there you know, and all of the servants. And it's not me they're after anyways!" She trotted off towards the Rich mansion.

"But what if...?" Silver sighed.

Sarah put an arm around the filly's back. "She'll be okay."

"Yeah." Scootaloo said. "And if we keep going we'll get around to her place in half an hour or so anyway. You can check in on her while we're there."

"Clever Scoots." Paul said. "Now we have to keep going."

"Two birds one stone." the pegasus replied.

"But these bags have gotten so heavy!" Sweetie Belle complained.

Dinky said "Momma an' me's place is three houses down. She won't mind if we stash what we have so far there!"

"Perfect timing! Let's go!"

Diamond Tiara grumbled to herself as she trotted towards home. Why was everything going so wrong for her lately? Silver Spoon leaves, then comes back not herself. Daddy makes her live in a filthy-animal filled hole because of Silver Spoon. She has to hang out with the loser blank-flanks and humans. It was just too much. But she was done. She was going home tonight to sleep in her own bed and that was final.

And who knew? Maybe, if she had Silver Spoon over for a slumber party, just the two of them, maybe if she were exposed to genuine oppullance again, the confused filly would remember who she really was. Then Diamond would have her friend back, the Crusader-losers would have their enemy back, and all would be right with the world. She just had to talk to Daddy and convince him that-

Diamond stopped mid-stride as she turned the corner and looked up at her home. The Rich mansion was dark. No lights burned anywhere, and the front doors were open. Had Daddy gone out to one of the parties? But no, he loved handing out candy and trying to guess who was under each costume. And aside from that, he wouldn't have left the place looking like it was abandoned. Something was wrong.

"Daddy!?!?" Diamond called out as she rushed into the house. Galloping full speed, fighting panic, she checked the foyer, the great hall, the kitchen and pantry and downstairs bath. Nothing. Diamond had just reached the stairs when she felt a sharp pain that coursed through her body causing her legs to buckle out from under her. Afflicted by a paralysis spell of some kind, she was just able to turn her eyes enough to see a unicorn standing in the shadows. "Who are you!?"

"I am a servant of our God-King Blueblood." The unicorn answered. We were sent to recover property this town has stolen from us; In lieu of Silver Spoon however, you will make a most excellent bargaining chip."

Several other ponies stepped into view from out of the shadows, and they all began to laugh...

After leaving the bulk of their haul thus far in the care of Derpy Hooves, the Crusaders continued on their way. Amanda had expressed concern that Derpy might eat the candy, but Dinky quickly put this to rest. "Don't worry. As long as nopony gave you muffins Momma won't touch any of it."

The group passed by the town theater, Scootaloo taking note of Rainbow Dash outside the entrance, and trick or treated their way up the rest of one street and onto the next. This new street had fewer, larger houses on it, so they made quicker progress back towards the center of town. "The only bad part of this," Scootaloo said as they left the third house, "Is that back home the richy places like this would have had better quality candy to hand out."

"Yeah. Remember those fancy-smancy Ghir-neigh-delli drops Capitol Gains had last year?" Apple Bloom agreed.

Sweetie Belle jumped up and down. "Oh I do! I had a good aftertaste for a week!"

"Yeah, those were pretty sweet."

"Really? Candy? They were 'sweet?'" Paul asked looking down to the pegasus.

Realizing what she had said, Scootaloo sputtered "Wait what? No, I didn't actually say, that is, um..." She face-hooved. "Aw crud I did didn't I?"

"Eeyup."

"It's okay, we all do it sometimes." Apple Bloom said. "Anyways, here's the Rich place. I guess we really should check to be sure Diamond Tiara got here okay."

"Thanks." Silver Spoon smiled. "But why's it so dark?"

"Ponies maybe go sleep time already?" Flixbix suggested.

"Tiara go to bed this early? No way." Silver answered. "Besides-" She stopped short as a large shape moved out of the shadows and stumbled towards them.

"Is that...?"

"Jeeves!" Silver exclaimed.

The group rushed to the pony servant's side, seeing as they got closer that he had been attacked and roughly beaten. "What happened?" Micheal asked as he tried to help the pony stay steady on his feet.

"Blueblood's servants..." Jeeves breathed out, " They knocked me out, foalnapped Miss Tiara... I came to in time to see them running off to the west... Too disoriented to follow..."

"What about the others?"

"Mister Rich gave most of the staff the night off. I don't know where he is."

"What'r we gonna do!?" Silver Spoon exclaimed.

"Easy Silver. I'm sure she'll be okay." Sarah said.

"Yes yes, no profits in hurting pony! Not when take one pony to get another!" Unsurprisingly, this attempted reassuance only made Silver Spoon even more upset.

"We need the police though." Paul said. "You all stay here, I'll find a guard."

As Paul rushed away accompanied by the servant, Apple Bloom said "He's right about gettin' the law. But It might not be enough. After all, every moment we wait is another moment that the bad ponies that took Diamond Tiara have to get further ahead."

"Good point, but what can we do about it?" Micheal asked.

"You thinkin' what I think you're thinkin'?" Scootaloo asked.

"Eeyup..."

To Micheal's surprise, the three original crusaders, Flixbix, both of Paul's younger sisters, and (to Everyone's surprise, Silver Spoon), exclaimed "Cutie Mark Crusaders! Hostage Rescue Team! Yaaay!!!!!!!!!!" and bolted off together in the direction Jeeves had indicated.

Micheal and Dinky stood side by side. They looked at each other, towards their friends, and back to each other. "I see this ending in fire." The boy said.

"You have no idea." Dinky agreed.

With a shrug, they ran to catch up with the others...

Chapter Twenty-Four

Unity
Chapter Twenty-Four

Twilight Research Time: Day Sixteen
(Halloween/Nightmare Night)

Stuffed into a bag to disguise her as a trick or treater's haul, Diamond Tiara fumed. She attempted to struggle, tried to call out for help, but the unicorn was still maintaining his paralysis spell, ensuring that the unfortunate filly couldn't even move a single volluntary muscle anywhere in her body.

She could still hear what was going on around her. The foalnappers were planning to carry their prize right out the main town gate, through the forest back to Blueblood's 'palace.' Come morning, the note they had left with Filthy Rich, unconscious in his wine cellar, would be found:

'We have Diamond Tiara. She is unharmed. If you wish her to remain so, you will return SIlver Spoon to her father and our Master Blueblood.'

Listening to the conspirators laughing, Diamond grew even angrier. It was bad enough that these fools would dare lay a hoof on her. But to add insult to injury by using her as a bargaining chip! It was just too much.

Still, there was nothing she could do in her current situation. Best to be calm, and wait for an opening. Diamond had only just reached this decision when the sounds of her abductors fell silent...

"Now what!?" Loyal Vassal hissed at his fellow cultists as they stared around a corner at the town gate, which was locked up tight. "We're trapped!"

"Not entirely. You pegasai could fly out, and the unicorns could teleport the rest of us through the wall."

"No go on flying. Look." In the sky above, guard pegasai were beginning to appear in numbers.

"They know! Somehow they already know!"

"Impossible. Still, none of us are getting clear with the guard on alert. Let's find a place to lay low."

"Right..."

In her bag Diamond Tiara grinned. The police were already looking for her. Jeeves must've been tougher than they thought. Before the filly could rejoice too much about the bad fortunes of her foalnappers, though, she heard more sounds: running, whispering voices she couldn't make out, and and the sound of a creaky door being closed as quietly as possible.

Then there came a painful blow as her bag was turned upside down, allowing Diamond to tumble out onto the hard wooden floor. She tried to cry out, but found that her voice was still muffled by a spell. At least some of her muscle control had been returned though; she was able to look around.

Diamond Tiara found herself surrounded by her abductors, in the middle of a dark, cold, wreck of a building. The unicorn who had cast the paralysis spell on her glared into her eyes and whispered "Don't even think about running. I'll have the spell back on you in seconds."

Diamond stepped back, away from the crazed looking stallion and nodded fearfully.

"Good." He said. "Just play along like a good little brat and we'll trade you for the one we really want soon enough." He then tossed something to the ground at Diamond's hooves. "Eat. Drink."

Looking down, Diamond was horrified to see a bottle of filthy water and a far too-small portion of 'food' that seemed more like rancid garbage. She shuddered...

XXXX

Determined to do the right thing and save Diamond Tiara no matter what most of them thought of her, the Crusaders gave chase in the direction Jeeves had indicated. They bobbed and weaved their way through the milling holiday crowds, somehow managing to not trip anyone up. After making it three blocks, they stopped to rest, and think.

"Do we have any idea what we're even looking for?" Apple Bloom asked.

"Bad ponies carrying Tiara around like a sack of potatoes?" Scootaloo asked.

Apple Bloom swatted the pegasus, knocking off her Mario hat. "No! Think! Who wouldn't notice that!?"

"She's right." Micheal agreed. "They'll have to have her hidden somehow."

Silver Spoon asked "How? In a box maybe?"

"Maybe..."

"No, no. Box no fit in. Pony or Uplander see big box, they still wonder." Flixbix said.

Seeing that the Goblin was right, everyone thought harder. After another minute, Dinky gasped and said "Something that fits in! What fits in tonight? What if they've got her in a bag!?"

"Dinky that's brilliant!" Sweetie Belle cheered.

"And also bad news. There's tons of people out with bags!"

Sarah grinned. "Are there? Tons of people out with bags, I mean, or tons of kids out with bags?"

"Good! Looking for grown-ups with trick or treat bags, won't be too many of those."

"Great. Let's keep seaarching!"

As the search resumed, the Crusaders made a decision to split up ever so slightly. They wouldn't get out of range to call out to each other, but they would check different houses and back yards and alleyways. They made their way down the street, gathering remarkably little attention from anyone else. In time, they arrived at the wall, and followed it to the gate.

"Looks like Paul did his job." Micheal said.

"Yeah. Should we give up, let them handle it?" Sarah asked.

"I can't." Silver Spoon said. "I have to keep looking."

"Then we have to stay with ya." Apple Bloom said. "Wouldn't do any good for you t' find them all alone."

"Especially not since you're the one they really want." Sweetie Belle said.

Concentrating, Apple Bloom said "Okay, so let's think... Assume they came this way. Saw the guards, knew they weren't getting away clean... They'd go to ground right?"

Scootaloo said "Right. And look up. See all the pegasai? They won't have gone far."

"Good thinking. They've got to be somewhere close to here." Micheal said.

"Let's all split up and search then." Apple Bloom said, but before they could do so Dinky had a suggestion:

"I know this part of town. I go by here every day on my way to school. There's a couple of abandoned human building that no one lives in. You think maybe...?"

"I sure do." Apple Bloom agreed. "Lead the way Dinky, we'll all check them out together..."

XXXX

John Tucker and Midnight Steel saluted as a trio of pegasai landed and gave their reports. No sign of Diamond Tiara, or the Blueblood cultists. In fact, little sign of anything amiss; the holiday festivities were proceeding smoothly, save for this one wrinkle. "I knew we should have delayed things after that brawl." Tucker sighed.

"There was no reason to." Midnight said. "Everyone responsible was gone."

"Still..." The Sheriff shook his head. "What'dya think? Did they get out before we closed things up?"

"As fast as we responded, I don't see how. Even a teleporting unicorn has range limits after all. Most likely they're still in town."

"I hope so... This is bad enough if they are. If they aren't-"

Tucker was interrupted by a voice shouting out "Have you found her yet!? Have you found my little filly!?" The Sheriff looked to see Filthy Rich approaching. The wealthy stallion was looking quite the worse for wear, with a nasty bruise rising on his forehead visible even through his coat. Two guards, one human and one pony (Virgil and Sturmwind), were helping him to stay on his feet.

"We found him in his basement sir." Virgil said. "Not sure what they hit the poor guy over the head with, but I'll be surprised if he doesn't have a concussion."

"Rich, you really need to get to the clinic." Tucker said, concerned.

"Yes, yes, I'll go. Once I know Diamond Tiara is safe." Rich replied. "Have you found anything at all?"

"Not as such, though we suspect they didn't get out of town."

"That's something then. What next?"

Midnight answered "Right now we have every single guard either actively searching or on gate guard duty, along with a number of auxiliary volunteers. We don't want to start a panic, so we've not announced anything openly yet. If we've still not found them by the time the Nightmare Night crowds wind down we'll start searching door to door... But with a couple thousand buildings in town..."

"Yes I see. It could take awhile." Filthy Rich nodded. "And even when we do find them..."

"Yeah, we're looking at hostage negotiations. Hostage negotiations with cultists, the worst kind." John Tucker sighed yet again. He hoped the foalnappers would be caught out in the open, where he could get the drop on them and avoid the entire negotiation phase. Somehow, though, he doubted he could get that lucky...

XXXX

Rainbow Dash grinned as she peered around the corner, through the door, into the darkened theater. All the little ones were too busy gathering candy to be interested in movies tonight. So they were showing a marathon of horror films. As usual, the offerings were a mix of human and pony movies: advertised flicks included the original 'Nightmare on Elm Street' and 'Blood Saddle.'

Along with Pinkie Pie and Xix-xax, Rainbow was planning to prank the movie-going audience by dressing as horror villains and rushing into the theater. Unfortunately, timing was critical for a prank of this sort. They needed their victims not just unnerved, but on the very edge of their seat, full of stress at the anticipation of when the monsters would jump out on screen. And the marathon had started with lighter fair, such as 'The Birds,' leaving the would-be pranksters to wait.

Thus the grin on Rainbow's face as she saw what was now starting to play: 'Sunset' was a pony film about a young mare whose brooding, sparkly, stalker coltfriend turned out to secretly be the Loch Neighss Monster. It was, all in all, like the 'Twilight' books if the love interest turned homicidal when the girl found out. It was an intense film, one that had even scared Rainbow a little when she first saw it, and she knew the perfect scene to spring the prank during...

XXXX

Having searched the first abandoned house and found nothing, the Crusaders now gathered near the second. They were watching from the cover of a hedge row, and already knew that they had to have the right place. "I see movement." Scootaloo whispered. "Downstairs, second window from the front."

"Got it. I see them too." Apple Bloom agreed.

"So now some of us keep watch while the rest lead the cops here right?" Micheal asked.

"That would be the smart thing to do." Apple Bloom agreed.

"But since when do we do what's smart?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"Hey we do plenty of smart stuff!" Scootaloo argued. She frowned. "I can't think of any particular examples right now, but..."

Sarah agreed with Micheal. "Either way, this might be a good time to start."

"Totally." Dinky said.

"Oh come on! Smart is what they'll be expecting! The police is what they'll be expecting! That gives us the advantage!" Scootaloo looked around at her friends. "Come on, somepony back me up here!"

Silver Spoon said "Well... If the police come, this will turn into one of those stand-off things right? Isn't that another chance for Tiara to get hurt? Maybe we should try to do something ourselves."

"Okay, you're right." Micheal said. "But Dinky, Amanda, I want the two of you to go ahead and go for the police right before we start."

"That's good thinkin.' Gives us a nice back up plan." Apple Bloom agreed.

"But why the two of us!?" Amanda asked.

"Because you're the littlest."

"That's not fair!"

"Sure isn't. Do it anyway."

While Amanda and Dinky continued to complain, the older kids worked out their plan. And in spite of the identities of those responsible for it, it was actually a good plan. So good, in fact, that if anyone other than the Crusaders had tried it, it probably would have worked flawlessly...

Inside the hideout, Diamond Tiara was miserable. All she had wanted was to sleep in her own bed. And now she was trapped in a rat-laden hellhole with insane ponies all around her. And now Silver Spoon, her only real friend, would be in danger, all thanks to her. Worst of all, a strange feeling, a funny emotion Tiara had never felt before, was worming it's way through her mind and heart. She couldn't put a name to it. She just knew it was making her feel like she needed to be sick.

Suddenly she was distracted by an unexpected sound; a knock on the door. "It's the guard!" one of the foalnappers exclaimed.

The leader smacked the frightened pony upside his head. "No idiot. The guard wouldn't knock under these circumstances. They'd come through the door with a battering ram."

"But who would knock at an abandoned house!?" the first pony asked. Diamond wondered the same thing.

"Let's find out." The leader answered, and he opened the door.

"Trick or treat!!!" A group of three youths were standing at the door, bags held open.

"You see? Just foals. Sorry kids, but we don't have any candy."

As the cultists were calming down, Diamond Tiara's eyes went wide with recognition of the kids at the door: Sarah, Flixbix, and Sweetie Belle.

Sweetie Belle fixed the pony at the door with her most powerful puppy-dog eyed look and said "Aw please mister? It doesn't have to be much!"

"Yes! Yes! Any sweet-tastings treat will do!"

"Like a cookie!"

"Or cake!"

"Muffins!"

"Pie!"

"Fruit even!"

"No! We don't have anything for you! Leave!"

As the scene continued to play out, it quickly garnered the attention of all of the cultists. Diamond Tiara found herself standing behind all of them. She saw the opportunity of course, but was too scared to take it. Then she felt a hand on her back. The filly nearly jumped out of her skin in fright, and would have screamed had the lead cult unicorn not still been blocking her vocal chords. Then she turned and saw Silver Spoon, along with Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, and Micheal.

Silver Spoon hugged Tiara tightly, then motioned for her to follow. Tiara nodded, and they crept quietly towardsthe back window the Crusaders had entered through, daring to believe they had pulled it off. And then, of course, Scootaloo stepped on a creaky floorboard.

"HEY!" a pony shouted, gathering the attention of the others who looked to see the in-progress escape.

"It's a trick!" One yelled.

Another exclaimed "Silver Spoon! Grab her!"

Diamond was sure that they were done for. Then the goblin shouted "If we no get treat, you do get trick!" He threw something into the midst of the cult members. It looked like a small goblin bomb, but when it hit the ground it didn't actually explode, just blazed with a blindingly bright flash of light.

The crusaders, knowing what to expect, had all shielded their eyes and were unaffected, as was Diamond Tiara whose eyes were covered by Micheal's arm. The adults were far less fortunate. All of them were momentarily blinded.

"Run for it!" Apple Bloom exclaimed, and the kids were off, bowling their way through the cultists and heading out the front door.

"Get them!!!" The still half-blind unicorn shouted, and the chase was on...

Followed by the cultists, the Crusaders ran as fast as they could through the streets of town. They went north at first, hoping to go directly to the police station. It didn't take long though to realize that the adult's longer legs gave them more speed. They would be overtaken long before getting there. So, they turned east at the next intersection, and barreled down main street. The cultists got closer and closer, and then one was close enough to let out a shout of triumph as he jumped to tackle Silver Spoon...

...Directly in front of the theater. Just as a certain trio's prank was kicking into gear.

Before anyone, cult or crusader, knew what was happening the streets were filled with humans and ponies screaming in fear. "It's Jason! Run!!!"

"Freddy!!! Wake up wake up wake up..."

"No! Don't wanna be made into cupcakes!!"

Amidst the confusion, the crusaders were able to run again, gaining a few precious moments on their pursuers. Near the theater entry, a laughing Rainbow Dash noticed the running kids, Scootaloo in particular, and got curious. Shrugging off her 'Jason' mask, she flew to catch up with them.

"Yo Scoots! What's going on!?" Rainbow asked as she pulled alongside.

"Foalnappers! Took Diamond Tiara! We rescued her! Now they're after us!"

Now, most adults would just assume that a story like this was kids having fun. Rainbow Dash was not most adults, and furthermore knew her orange fan quite well. Eyes narrowed, she said "Okay kids, keep running, get to the police station. I'll handle the rest of this." She then flapped her wings hard, beginning a rapid ascent, ready to make her move.

"Sure glad we ran into her!" Apple Bloom said.

"Heck yeah! Rainbow Dash'll take them out in ten seconds flat!" Scootaloo agreed. "Now let's finish this up!" No longer having to worry about being overrun, they made for the police station...

XXXX

High above Unity, Rainbow Dash needed only moments to notice two things. First, she locked onto the cultists rushing through the streets below. Second, she saw all the pegasai guards also searching. Whistling to get the attention of those closest, she pointed out the target. "The kid's safe. Let's deal with them." She said.

The other pegasai nodded their agreement, and together dived down directly on top of the ponies hunting for Silver Spoon. The shockwave from their dive knocked several people of their feet, and threw the cult into disarray, save for it's leader who stood at the center, head held high. They tried to run, but were surrounded.

"Now what in tarnation's goin' on here Rainbow Dash!?" Rainbow looked over her shoulder to see Applejack approaching.

"These idiots tried to foalnap Diamond Tiara!"

"Surely not."

"Oh, it's true alright." A guard said. "Where is she!?"

"She's safe with the crusaders." Rainbow answered.

Still standing proud, the unicorn leader said "Safe from what? Safe from a life of service to me?"

"Service to you!? Just who are you anyway?"

The rippling shimmer of a fading illusion spell passed over the unicorn's body, revealing that he was actually...

"Blueblood!?"

"Hold on now this don't add up!" Applejack said. "Blueblood was never one to get involved personally! Why would you come t' help these fools yourself!?"

"A god must get involved at times."

"You are not a god you delusional twit!"

"Says who?" Blueblood sneered. "Celestia? Oh, she's not here... Luna? Nope, not here either..."

And it was then, even as the Prince was speaking, that Rainbow Dash got what Suess would call "An idea... A terrible, wonderful, awful idea..." She grinned a wolfish grin.

"Keep him occupied." She whispered to Applejack. "I'll be right back..."

Having shed her 'Freddy' form, Xix-xax glanced aside at Pinkie Pie and said "I think maybe we went too far with this one."

"Maybe a little." Pinkie agreed.

"Pinkie Pie, whatever is going on here?" Pinkie looked up to see Rarity and Spike.

"Yeah." The dragon said. "We leave the dance, come to catch a film, and find a riot."

"A prank may have gotten just the tiniest bit out of hand." Pinkie admitted.

"Xix!" Rainbow Dash flew down from above and landed. "I need your help!" the pegasus said, "And it's not for a prank! Well, not really a prank anyway... Can you take that Princess Celestia form again? We need to convince somepony she's really here!"

Rarity said "But Rainbow darling, you remember what Xix-xax herself said earlier? Nopony will be dumb enough to actually fall for that one..."

Rainbow answered "The pony it needs to fool is Blueblood."

Rarity blinked. "This could work. Carry on."

Having changed into the Celestia form, Xix said "But still... Too small, no flowing mane, no royal voice..."

Pinkie smiled. "Don't worry Xixxy... We can take care of that..."

Blueblood stood tall amidst the surrounding crowds, hamming it up for all he was worth. His followers were bowing around him, while the rest of the crowd booed and threw insults he tried to ignore. "I am the god-king Blueblood! All shall bow before me, or face the wrath of my divine fury!"

A voice suddenly boomed out, "IS THAT SO NEPHEW? EVEN I?"

The crowds gasped, and Blueblood looked, jaw dropped, to see Celestia standing atop the closest building. "Auntie!" He exclaimed. "You've come to save me!"

The royal Canterlot voice shook the area as she answered "NOT YOU, FOALISH NEPHEW! DO YOU TRULY THINK I WOULD SAVE ONE WHO HAS BETRAYED MY TRUST!?"

"B... But auntie..."

"NAY BLUEBLOOD! FOR YOU CRIMES, I SHALL BANISH YOU!"

"No auntie! Not the moon!" Blueblood cowered.

"THE MOON? INDEED NOT! YOU SHALL BE BANISHED... ...TO URANUS!!"

"NO!!" Blueblood screamed and ran, galloping away as fast as his hooves would carry him.

And as soon as he was gone, everyone save the remaining cultists broke into laughter.

"Alright, how'd y'all do it?" Applejack asked as Xix-xax resumed her true form and flew down to join Rainbow and the rest of her friends.

"Most of it was Pinkie's idea." The changeling admitted. "Really high heels to give me the princess' height, a tiny battery powered fan under my mane to make it blow, and a hidden loudspeaker for the Canterlot voice."

"Clever."

"Eeyup." Rainbow agreed. "Now all we've got to do is figure out what to do with them." She pointed at the cultists, who were clearly confused and frightened...

Author's Note

Sample scene from 'Sunset,' in the form of a comic strip script:

Panel One: Bellina, looking up at the monster: "Oh Johanness, I don't care that you're really a monster! I love you! Kiss me!"

Panel Two: They kiss, Johanness still in his giant monster form.

Panel Three: Beat panel.

Panel Four: Bellina: "No tongue?" Johanness: "It's... thirty feet long. You'd pop like a grape."

Teenaged Mares everywhere: "Grapes! The fruit wine is made from! It's so romantic!"

Chapter Twenty-Five

Unity
Chapter Twenty-Five

In the aftermath of the foalnapping those among Blueblood's followers who were cornered in Unity found themselves arrested and thrown in the town jail. The general suspicion, among Unity's populace, was that they would be a major pain to deal with. This fear proved unfounded when, to the last one, they renounced the Prince as their leader. As Loyal Vassal explained, "It's hard to stay loyal to a 'god' who runs at the first sign of trouble. Especially when he wasn't even omnipotent enough to know the trouble was a ruse. And quite aside from that," (Here he had shook his head), "I'm honestly not sure what any of us were thinking."

Further surprising the town, the rest of the cultists, those who had stayed behind at Blueblood's, slowly trickled into town asking forgiveness over the next few days. It wasn't long before the would-be god king was all alone. Lacking space (and resources) to keep all of them imprisoned it was decided that those who had not been a part of the foalnapping attempt would simply be forgiven. Most of those who had been directly involved were also released, though under probation and close scrutiny. Only the ringleaders, Loyal Vassal and Platinum Spoon, were kept in jail and even their sentences were measured in months rather than years.

Blueblood himself was a different matter. The former reluctance of ponies to arrest him for his treason against the Diarchy was now gone. Everyone knew that he would have to be punished, for all of his crimes since arriving here. He would probably be held in the jail indefinitely. A team of guards was sent to make the arrest, only to find the Prince had barricaded himself in. They decided to wait him out.

With her father in jail and the cult disbanded, Silver Spoon was now safe to live with the Riches. She chose instead to stay with Fluttershy.

Diamond Tiara, emotionally confused by recent events, wanted nothing more than to ask the Crusaders "Why?" Why had they helped her, her of all ponies, after all she had done to them. She would have to wait, though, as all of them were grounded for risking their lives in the rescue mission.

And then...

XXXX

Twilight Research Time: Day Nineteen:

The morning air was clear and brisk as humans and ponies went about their business. The harvests were finally kicking into gear, and everywhere farmers were bringing in crops to be stored in silos or refrigeration facilities, which were now given power priority. Assisted by a number of volunteers, the Apples were hauling in the day's first load, passing by in front of the Golden Oaks Library, when a deep thrumming sound began to echo across town. "The hay is that!?" Apple Jack asked.

"Sounds like it's comin' from there." Macintosh answered, motioning to the library.

The sound continued for another ten seconds, then stopped. Half a second later, all of the windows in the library lit up, and then the door flew open. Out sprang Twilight Sparkle, bouncing in circles as she jubilantly exclaimed "It works! It works!" over and over.

"Ah'm glad you're happy Twi, but what works?" Applejack asked once the unicorn was calmed down enough.

"This!" Twilight's horn glowed and an object came floating out of the library. It was three feet tall, two feet in diameter at it's widest, shaped like a rounded cylinder and clearly made of Magicite. When Twilight set it down and released her magical grip all could see that the object had it's own pinkish glow, and closer examination showed that it was covered in a network of thin, almost invisible lines. A power output socket was embedded near the base.

"Um, Twilight... It's cool and all, but what is it?"

"I'll tell everyone at once!" Twilight said happily. "We need to get news out to everyone, have a town meeting! Oh this is so exciting!" Taking her creation with her, she trotted away towards the school.

"She's headin' for the auditorium isn't she?" Applejack sighed.

"Eeyup." Macintosh replied.

"And she's going straight there now to wait for everyone even though it'll be hours before a meeting can be arranged, isn't she?"

"Eeyup."

"And there's no way to reason with her when she's like this is there?"

"Nnnnope..."

XXXX

It was early afternoon when the auditorium finally filled with curious townspeople wondering just what Twilight and her team had cobbled together. In addition to Unity's own population representatives were present from both Shetland Crossing and Brayflox' Longstop, and Carl Harner himself came with three men to hear the news. On the stage were Twilight along with the Bakkers and Xix-xax.

Once everyone was seated and murmur of the crowd settled, Twilight began: "We have wonderful news! Research conducted by Reginald and Nigel Bakker, together with myself and the aid of several others, has yielded positive results in two separate areas. First, we have this..." Here Twilight magically removed a sheet covering her new invention, revealing it to the crowds. "What we have here is the first result of full collabaration; The product of Pony magic, Human technology, Changeling energy absorbtion, and Goblin provisions. A magicite power generator fueled by the waste product of emotions."

The crowd rumbled with excited comments, and several questions were shouted out.

Someone in the crowd shouted "Is this dangerous?"

"It shouldn't be." Twilight answered. "The emotional energy it absorbs is no different than what Changelings feed on, and all indications are that this energy simply dissipates to waste if not used."

"Also," Nigel threw in, "There's no indication of any sort of ionizing radiation coming from the process."

"Are you saying this could power the entire town?" Someone else asked.

Reginald answered "Not this one. This is just a proof of concept prototype. But we could have a full size model working in a couple of months. We can also produce units for Shetland Crossing, Mister Harner's settlement, and the Longstop if desired."

Twilight added "This model could be used to power perhaps fifty homes though. We're considering options for it's use in the interim, as well as a full-time use for it later on."

"And what might that be?"

Smiling broadly, Twilight said "That brings us to our second discovery. I'll let Nigel cover this one."

"Thank you Twilight." Nigel stepped forward. "As you all know, we've had pegasus and gryphon volunteers making long-distance mapping flights, as far out as two hundred miles. As a result, we've discovered that the towns we already know about are not the only ones to have been bought here..."

Nigel motioned to the control booth, and a composite map appeared on the screen behind him. He pointed out Unity, the arrival site of Ponyville, as well as the Longstop, the Mor-tax encampment, and Shetland Crossing. He then noted half a dozen other settlements. They appeared to be distributed randomly. "From what we can see," Nigel said, "Some of these towns are still inhabited while most appear to be totally abandoned. And in fact, to have been abandoned for quite some time; decades, even centuries..."

He continued, "Now, when we look at things on this scale, there's no apparent pattern. But, if we pull out to the full scale, two hundred miles in all directions, something intriguing appears..."

The map on the screen scaled out. At this size, settlements were too small to be seen, but flashing dots marked their locations for all to see. And indeed, all did see the pattern...

"It's an arc." Someone in the audience exclaimed.

Nodding, Nigel said "Exactly. The band in which the storms drop what they take is narrow; about twenty miles wide. But, everything is in a well-defined arc, which we believe further exploration would reveal to be part of a full circle."

Twilight said "And, it's not much of a stretch to suppose that if we were to go to the exact center of the circle, we might find whatever is responsible for all of us being here."

"Then what the hell are we waiting for?" Carl Harner shouted. "Let's do this!"

"Easier said than done Carl." Reginald said. "Look at the size of the arc. The full circle must have a radius of over four thousand miles, making an eight thousand mile round trip."

Nigel said "Also, look here, at the edge of the map..." He indicated a place on the inside of the arc's curve. "Reports from the scouts strongly indicate there's the beginning of a significant body of water, maybe even a whole ocean here, right in our path."

"Pegasai, gryphons... Could they make the trip by air?"

"If there wasn't an ocean in the way maybe." Rainbow Dash answered from the crowd. "But even the best of us have to rest."

There was some back and forth in the crowd about the plausibility of building a ship to sail across the waters. It didn't take long to become clear, though, that such was a pipe dream; An entire infrastructure would have to be built up, over many years, to construct a safe seaworthy vessel.

"So what? We're stuck?" Herbert called out.

Twilight answered "Not necessarily... Pegasai and gryphons can't risk the flight on their own, that's true. But, air travel may yet be the answer. All three worlds represented here have experience with the construction of flying machines; Lighter than air dirigibles on the Goblin's world, petrochemical powered heavy aircraft on Earth, magically levitated airships for the species of Eqqus. We don't have the means to replicate any of those here, of course, but..." She looked at the Magicite Battery. "But, look at what we were able to do in less than three weeks by merging our knowledge and abilities."

The questions started immediately:

"Won't this take up resources we could use here?"

"Isn't this all just a fool's errand?"

"Why don't we just play it safe?"

To the surprise of everyone present, it was Carl Harner who answered, and answered in an unexpected way. "Believe it or not, I agree with the pony." He said. "Fortune favors the bold. Playing it safe is a good way to get complacent, and that's a good way to get killed."

"Um, thank you?" Twilight said, stunned.

Bert however said "Carl, you do know this is about getting answers, not going there and threatening whatever we find if it doesn't send us back."

"Yeah, I kinda figured that was how you felt. It's still better than doing nothing."

"So are you and yours in on helping us out then?" Sheriff Tucker asked.

Carl shook his head. "No. I've got my own plans now that I know all this. You lot can try to reason with the monster that did this to us... I'll handle the threats..." He turned and walked away, letting the auditorium doors slam shut behind him.

"What the hay did he mean by that!?" Applejack asked.

Bert answered only "I have no idea... But for sure it won't be good..."

XXXX

The assembly lasted another hour, with preliminary plans being laid out based upon the available knowledge. It was agreed that a team of unicorns would pool their magic to transport a magicite crystal large enough to power the whole town to a safe stable location whereupon work would begin to convert it to a battery. This was expected to be completed a week or two after the harvests were over, after which additional batteries would be made for Shetland Crossing and the Longstop, both of which needed far less power. Meanwhile, plans would be drawn up for an airship, using the existing prototype battery as it's power source. Everyone who had knowledge of aeronautics, of any species, would contribute to the design, while Bert and a team scouted out the Mor-tax base (And other apparently abandoned towns from earlier storms) for salvagable construction supplies. The actual construction and launch would have to wait until spring, but at least the groundwork could be laid.

As the meeting ended and everyone went back to their work or homes, the Crusaders found each other and took the time to talk for a bit as they walked home. "Being grounded stinks!" Scootaloo declared. "A whole month before we can go crusading again!"

"Yeah, but seein' the alternative..." Apple Bloom said.

Dinky nodded. "Right. Mean as she can be I wouldn't want to be free to play if the price was something bad happening to her."

Everyone agreed with this sentiment, and they were about to continue on when from behind a familiar voice asked "Why?"

"'Why' what?" Apple Bloom asked as she turned to see Diamond Tiara staring at the group.

"Just what I said... Why? I've been mean to all of you. But you saved me anyway. Why?"

"Because it was the right thing to do!" Sweetie Belle said.

"Mean 'r not, you're still a person."

"Exactly."

Noticing the uncharacteristically subdued manner in which the rich filly was holding her head, Apple Bloom asked "Are you okay?"

"I don't know." Tiara answered honestly. "I feel..." She shook her head, and galloped away, leaving whatever she had started to say unsaid.

"That was weird." Scootaloo said.

"I think she's havin' feelings she's never had before." Apple Bloom said. "And she doesn't know how to deal with 'em."

"What feelings?" Sweetie Belle and Dinky asked.

"Guilt."

Diamond Tiara ran through the streets of Unity, back towards her home. She arrived before anypony else made it back from the town meeting, rushed to her room, and collapsed onto her bed. She still wasn't sure why she was feeling so badly, though she knew it had something to do with her victims risking their own lives to save hers.

The funny part was, she still didn't actually feel bad about any of the things she had done to them... But she couldn't shake the strange feeling that she should feel bad about it. But why? After all, wasn't she the rich one? The one that mattered? Wasn't it the place of the lesser to do for her? Wasn't saving her just their duty?

But if that were so, then why was Silver Spoon who was also a part of the better class now acting like she was one of them? Why did her own father never take advantage of his wealth, never lord his power over other ponies? Why, he even gave bits away, free, to help ponies who had nothing of their own! What was up with that!?

The filly was still crying into her pillow when a knock sounded at the door. "Tiara?" Her father's voice spoke as the door swung open. He trotted into the room and sat down next to her, put a forehoof on her shoulders. "Want to talk about it?"

"Not really... But I guess I should." Tiara sat up, wiping her eyes.

"Confession's good for the soul." Rich chuckled. "Take your time child... Tell it in your own way."

Still crying, Tiara told her father everything, all that she was feeling, all the questions that were in her mind, that she couldn't answer. She even told him how she felt about his own behavior, and how there was so much of it that didn't make any sense to her.

Holding his daughter close, Rich said "I don't think you and I have ever really seen eye to eye. But you know what? I think that maybe you're starting down a better road."

"But why is it better? Daddy, that's what I don't get."

Filthy Rich sighed deeply. "Tiara, what is it about us that you think makes us better than everyone else?"

"Well, we have more money." she answered as if it were obvious.

"And money makes us better... ...How?"

"Um, well..." Confusion crossed the filly's face. "I never thought about it. Maybe... Maybe because we can have whatever we want?"

"Can we? Is there enough money in the world to buy our way back to Equestria? To buy friends? And by that I mean real friends, not just those who act like it to get paid. Tiara... I'm sorry to say this to you, especially now, but... Is there enough money in all the universe to bring your mother back to us?"

"I miss her."

"So do I my child, so do I... But you see my point? Money, it's a good thing to have. But it can't do everything. And it can't make those who have it better than those who don't."

"Then what does?"

"What's in here." Rich said, poking Tiara's chest. "What's in our hearts. How we care for everyone else. The kind of pony you are inside. Because, Tiara, in the end that's all that survives into the next world. Money, fine clothing and rich food, this mansion... It all gets left behind." He then said something that finally got through his daughter's mind: "Your treasure is whatever you choose for it to be. Whatever you care about the most. Which is why it is far better to choose the one that you get to take with you."

Diamond Tiara looked up at her father, eyes wide. "I've messed up haven't I?"

"Perhaps. But as long as you're still alive, it's not too late to do something about it..."

Chapter Twenty-Six

Unity
Chapter Twenty-Six

Bert Gumbal peered out from behind the cover of the forest underbrush, down into the Mor-tax camp. With him were his dog Shadow, Sheriff Tucker, Virgil, Sword Breaker, and Lyra. The pit was silent, and here and there the decaying bodies of dead aliens could be seen. Also visible were bodies of a number of the creatures they had used for food, also all dead. An abundance of red-leaved plants from the Mor-tax planet were growing all around the perimeter of the pit, and while these were still alive they looked wilted and unhealthy.

"Should we proceed?" Sword Breaker asked.

"It's been a month since G'drik died. I doubt there are any survivors by now." Bert said. "Still, let's be cautious. I'd hate to die to a last survivor."

"Or to a local predator lured in by the carrion." Tucker agreed.

Weapons at the ready, attention focused for any sign of danger, the survey team crept out of hiding and down into the pit. They were looking for any materials or technology that might be of use for the town, or in the construction of an airship for the expedition planned for spring. It was now nearly a month since the big reveal of the Magicite batteries, and with the new power source for the town half-completed and the harvests nearly finished, time and manpower were at last available for other projects, such as this one.

As they reached the bottom of the sloping edge of the pit, Lyra looked around and softly said "Something's missing."

"What? What do you mean?" Virgil asked.

"When we left before, back when they were setting up weapons along the outer edges of the pit," Lyra said, "I counted twenty of the heat rays. I only count twelve of them now."

"Maybe they took them back to use on something else." Bert suggested.

Nodding, Sword Breaker said "Yeah. I bet we'll find them in one of the bunkers, attached to some half-finished new tripods or something."

"Maybe..." Lyra said. She had a funny feeling the actual answer was one they wouldn't like.

"Well, let's do what we came here for." The Sheriff said. Breaking into two teams, they began to explore. Bert, Lyra, and Shadow took the western half of the pit, Tucker, Virgil, and Sword Breaker the east. Each group carried a radio in case of trouble.

For a little more than two hours, Bert and Lyra looked through empty buildings, stepping widely around the bodies that littered the area, once quietly tip toeing the long way around to avoid a local creature feasting on a Mor-tax. They found materials a plenty; large sheets of metal alloys, rolls of wire, even a rack filled with what Bert suspected were some type of bombs, though there were no controls in evidence.

As they were preparing to examine the high antennae at the center of the pit, the radio crackled. "Bert, Lyra, you there?"

"We're here Sheriff." Lyra answered, holding the device in a magic aura. "Is everything okay?"

"We're fine, but the rest of it depends on how you mean okay... I don't suppose you found any of those missing heat-rays?"

"No, not a one." Lyra replied. "Did you find any of them?"

"Negative." Tucker answered back.

Bert said "Then, it sounds like someone else beat us to the scavenging."

"Exactly." The sheriff said. "And I'm pretty sure we know who. We're just outside the largest bunker on our side. Get over here, you need to see this..."

Ten minutes later, Bert and Lyra were standing with the others, looking down onto a badly decomposed alien body. "What are we looking at?" Lyra asked. "What's so special about this one?"

Virgil said "It's hard to see without a trained eye for it, given how badly the body is decayed. But look right here..." He used the barrel of his rifle to point out a particular spot on the body. "That's a bullet wound. From a human-manufactured assault rifle."

"There are also other Mor-tax inside the bunker with the same wounds." Sword Breaker said.

"So... what does this mean?" Lyra asked. "Are we saying other humans killed them?"

Bert said "What we're saying, I think, is that Carl Harner and his people have been here. They killed the few aliens that were still able to put up a fight when they came, then looted the place for weapons."

"So the extremist-nutballs have death rays now." Virgil shook his head. "Wonderful."

"How long have they had them though?" Lyra wondered. "This guy looks like he's been dead quite awhile."

Tucker nodded. "Good question. It seems like this must have happened at least a couple of weeks ago. So why haven't they made a move?"

"Maybe they can't figure out how to work them?" Sword Breaker said.

"Or maybe they're just using them for defense." Lyra suggested.

"That could be..." Tucker agreed. "After all, they are kind of big to haul around without mechanized support. Hell, I'm wondering how they even got them from here to their settlement."

Further discussion on the question was curtailed when a voice from above called out "Hello!" Looking up, the group saw a gryphon descending towards them. "Sorry to cut your mission short," Gerolt said as he landed, "But Twilight asked me to come and warn you; It's probably a good idea to get back to town as quickly as possible."

"Why? What's happened?" the sheriff demanded.

"Long story short, there's a blizzard descending fast from the mountain peaks, and I guess the pegasus weather control has reached it's breaking point. The storm's heading right for us all."

"Damn." Bert swore.

"We knew it was a risk. At least the harvests were over ninety-five percent finished." Tucker said. He turned to Gerolt, thanking him for the warning, then as the Gryphon took to the sky and flew back towards Shetland Crossing he said "Let's get moving."

What about the Mor-tax weapons?" Lyra asked.

"It'll just have to keep..."

XXXX

Back in Unity, the streets were a mad scramble of humans and ponies rushing to gather supplies and make ready before the blizzard arrived. Already the high storm clouds were filling the northern horizon from east to west, darkening the formerly bright blue sky. There were as yet no winds, but everyone knew this was the calm before the storm.

Worse, as was unbeknownst to Sheriff Tucker and his team, Cloud Kicker's concerns had not been empty; The meeting of cold winter air with the magically warmed air around Unity and it's farm lands was poised to make a bad situation even worse. Far more than a mere blizzard, this would be the storm to end all storms.

As the calm began to give way to cold winds, as the storm clouds mounted ever closer, Rainbow Dash flew through the town, searching for Twilight. She found her at the base of the half-completed magicite battery, a scarf around her neck, seemingly oblivious to what was coming. "Twilight! Come on!" Dash shouted. "We've gotta get indoors!"

"I can't leave now!" Twilight insisted.

"Yo, egghead!" Dash grabbed her friend and turned her around to face the storm. "See that? You'll freeze to death if you stay out here!"

"And if I don't finish this and get power to the town people will freeze in their homes!"

"Nah, everyone's sheltering in places that already have power. Now are you gonna come on your own or do I have to carry you?"

"You wouldn't dare!"

"Try me." Rainbow hovered in front of Twilight, forelegs crossed.

As the first flakes of snow began to fall, both ponies were distracted by a voice calling out for help. Following the sound, they quickly found a human woman collapsed on the ground. Rainbow rolled her over, and jumped back in shock: The woman's features were marred by countless sores, lesions, and growths. "W... What's happened to her!? Is it some kind of disease?"

"I don't know." Twilight answered. "But we've got to get her to the doctors." The unicorn carefully lifted the mystery woman in her magic and galloped away, Rainbow following close behind, as the snow fell harder...

XXXX

In spite of the lack of power, the Apple family had chosen to ride out the storm at home. They had plenty of food stored up, after all, and a whole winter's worth of firewood chopped and ready. "And besides," Granny Smith had said, "Not like we get t' spend much time together anymore anyways."

And so out had come the sweaters, the hot cocoa, and the board games. Applejack, Apple Bloom, and Granny settled in and it was only then, with the sudden rush of preparing for the storm over, that the youngest Apple realized "Hey! Where's Mac?"

"They wanted the counsel t' stay at town hall." Applejack said. "Mac's stuck there for the duration."

"Aw, boo."

"Yep, I know. We all miss him." Applejack ruffled her little sister's mane. "But he's got a job 't do, least ways 'til they decide t' start having elections or something."

Apple Bloom sighed. "I wonder if he misses us?"

Applejack was about to say that she was sure he did, when Granny Smith spoke first. "Oh, I'm sure he's happy with his marefriend there!"

"Granny!" Applejack exclaimed.

"Marefriend?" Apple Bloom asked.

"Well, yeah... Bloom, I think Mac and miss Beth are gettin' a lot closer than you've noticed."

Apple Bloom's eyes went wide. "You mean they're having-" She was cut off by a hoof pressed to her mouth.

"Maybe not that far yet..." Applejack said with a blush showing through her coat. "Wait a minute, how d' you even know about that at your age?"

"Health class at school."

"Huh... Sounds like I've got me some teachers t' buck in the face..."

Meanwhile, across town, the couple in question were staring out an upstairs window of the town hall as the snow began to fall. "Gonna be a bad one." Mac said.

"Yeah. I hope someone's got a plan for plowing out the main roads."

"I guess they've saved some fuel for your snowplow trucks." Mac replied. "Though all they're gonna try to clear is the town center. I hope everyone got someplace safe and warm... Reckon it'll be a week or more before some folks can get back out."

"I know. at least we've got fliers, once the storm is past."

"Yep. Tell you what though, I hope Miss Twilight gets that battery finished before the next storm. I'd feel a lot better if I knew everyone had heat." Mac turned to look when he heard a door opening.

"Heat could be a worry." John Tucker said as he entered. "As in heat-rays." He explained what had been found at the Mor-tax encampment.

"Those weapons, in the control of people that we can't just wait out until they get sick..." Bethany mused.

"Exactly." Tucker agreed. "I'd say we're safe 'til this weather is passed. But we'd probably better get some contingency plans ready."

"Let's get everyone together first thing in the morning." Mac said. "We'll see about scouting them out to see what they've got, then proceed from there."

Bert, who had came in with the Sheriff, said "Like getting a couple of those weapons here for ourselves. We could mount them on the wall, it'd make a great discouragement."

"And now, well, right after the storm, might be the best time to move them, y'know, but together some skiffs, pull them over the smooth snow." Bethany suggested.

"Good. I'll see what I can cobble together." Bert nodded, excusing himself.

"I'd better go too." Tucker said. "I wanna get back to the station before this gets any worse."

Alone again in Macintosh's office, the couple snuggled in close together. "I'm sorry you had to stay here instead of with your family." Bethany said, "But if you had to, I'm glad I'm here too."

"Eeyup. Not much t' do though, so long as nothing comes up."

Bethany grinned. "I can think of a few things to do..."

XXXX

Twilight Sparkle looked back and forth between the doctors and the written report they had handed her on the mystery patient. Read and reread the diagnosis. She and Rainbow had been waiting outside the woman's room, also quarantined until they knew what was wrong, for several hours. And while the results were good news in one way, they weren't infected with anything, it was bad news in most other ways:

"Radiation sickness!?" Twilight exclaimed.

"She's not radioactive herself, but yes." Doctor Whooves replied. "This woman has been exposed to something extremely radioactive, and she's showing all the symptoms of severe radiation sickness. We're treating her with healing magic and she should fully recover in time, save for the long-term risk of cancers."

The human doctor, Arthur Mc.Tavish, added "Obviously, we need to know what she was exposed to, where, when, and why. But the magic is keeping her in a healing coma for now. Probably for the best, all things considered; the pain she would be in is unthinkable. But it means we'll have to wait until her treatments are finished before we can learn any more."

"Have you figured out who she is?" Rainbow asked.

Mc.Tavish shook his head. "She's in too bad a shape to recognize even if she is from here in town. And we didn't find any identification. But, I would assume she must be from Fallow Meadows."

"Maybe, maybe not." Twilight mused. "For all we know whatever bought us here has been busy again."

"Possible. In any case, the good news is that there's no reason to keep anyone in quarantine. You're both free to go... Assuming you're able to go anywhere in this weather."

Twilight looked out a window, to where the snow was already at least six inches deep. "I think we can make it back to the library." She said.

"Yeah, that's where most of our friends are waiting." Rainbow added. "I bet they're worried sick by now."

"Can't have that." Doctor Whooves smiled. "Go. Shoo. I'll send a runner if anything changes..."

"Should we go looking for them?" Silver Spoon asked Fluttershy. They were among those who had taken shelter at Golden Oaks, and were beginning to worry about their missing friends.

"Not quite yet." Fluuttershy smiled warmly. "They both know how to take care of themselves after all."

"You know it!" Scootaloo cheered. "Nothing can stop Rainbow Dash!"

Fluttershy chuckled. "You're probably right."

"I hope so." Sweetie Belle said, standing up on her hind legs to peer out the window, "It's really coming down out there! It looks like Hearth's Warming season."

"Hey yeah! That's a good point Sweetie!" Scootaloo said. "We've had Nightmare Night, and it's winter... When are we gonna have Hearth's Warming?"

"I don't know." Fluttershy admitted. "Rarity, Spike, have you heard anything?"

"Not as such." Rarity answered.

Spike said "I think the humans have a holiday that's celebrated in kinda-sorta the same way. Maybe they're trying to schedule them together, or apart, on purpose."

With a sudden blast of cold air and snow the front door opened, admitting Twilight and Rainbow. "What's that saying?" Rainbow shuddered, teeth chattering, "Brass monkeys?"

"Yeah. No kidding." Twilight answered.

"Actually, I think the saying is 'Where have you two been!?'" Rarity exclaimed.

"Sorry. We had a delay." Twilight shook herself, throwing snow everywhere. "I'll tell you about it once we're warm."

"If we ever are again. Seriously, it's horrible out there." Rainbow said.

"I'll get you both some warm tea." Fluttershy said.

"And I'll get the mop." Spike groused, staring at the mess of melting snow on the floor.

"Oops. Sorry Spike." Twilight grinned sheepishly.

XXXX

The howling blizzard didn't relent for four days. By the time it was over, more than forty inches of snow had fallen, making drifts that reached twenty feet in places. Workers, bundled in heavy winter gear, set to the business of clearing snow. The highest priority was of course the roofs; no one wanted any buildings collapsing. Consequently, it was another two days before most people could get out of the places they had sheltered in.

It was also on that day Twilight Sparkle responded to a letter from Doctor Whooves, calling her back to the clinic. She was met by a number of others the doctor had summoned; John Tucker, Bert, the Bakker brothers, Macintosh and the rest of the council, and her fellow element bearers.

Most of them had no idea of what Twilight and Rainbow had found, and in turn Twilight didn't know about the disturbing discovery at the Mor-tax camp. Information was exchanged, and the doctor informed them that the patient was surprisingly already awake, and asking to speak with whoever was in charge. He led them to her room.

As they quietly entered the room, the woman turned to face everyone. She was still unrecognizable, but the sores were closing up, and growths shrinking. Looking across the crowd, eyes eventually focusing on Twilight, she said "I thought you'd kill us all. And now instead it looks like you'll be my salvation."

"Marianne!?" Nigel exclaimed.

"Yes, it's me. I know, I've looked better."

"So, you are from Fallow Meadows then?" Twilight asked.

"I left town with Carl Harner and his people." Marianne said. "I thought it was best. Now... Now, I don't know."

"Let's focus can we?" Sheriff Tucker said. "What happened?"

"We got too curious for our own good... Last month, Carl came back to town very excited. He told us about what you had discovered; the circular pattern to how kidnapped towns get dropped here. He said that if we could get to the center of the circle, we could find what was responsible..."

"We think the same thing."

Marianne nodded. "Yes, but Carl is more militant about it than I expect you are. He wants to force the issue. Go there, find who or what did it, and force it to send us all home through violence or the threat of it. Of course, it's not likely that anything powerful enough to do this to us would be threatened by a few rifles and shotguns..."

"Son of a bitch!" Bert exclaimed. "That's why you took the heat-rays isn't it?"

"You figured that out eh? Yes, we took them. Took a rebuilt tripod machine too, Carl figured he could drive the thing to the center. I'm not sure how well that'll work though, he had the devil's own time trying to learn the controls..." With a sigh, Marianne slowly laid back on her bed, pulled up the covers. "Forgive me, I'm better but not well... Very tired..."

"That's okay." Macintosh said. "But, about the radiation...?"

"Right... Like I said, we got too curious... Wanted to see what was powering the heat rays, so we opened one of them up."

Twilight face hooved. "They're nuclear, aren't they?" she asked.

"That or something like it..." Marianne said. "The core was built around a lump of some kind of metal. All I know is, we all got sick, really fast. Please, I don't know if there's still time or not, but can you help the others like you've helped me?"

Gathered outside Marianne's room after she had fallen asleep, the group discussed how best to proceed. "We can't just leave them to die." Fluttershy whispered. "We've got to help them out somehow."

"I agree." Tucker said. "But can we risk it? What if the whole site is irradiated? I don't want our own people getting exposed even if we can cure them."

"The high school physics lab has a gieger counter." Reginald said.

Twilight nodded. "That's good. We could take it along, be able to safely avoid any dangerous places."

"Aw, who needs that? Isn't there some kind of unicorn radiation-shield spell?" Rainbow asked.

"Not as such, no." Twilight replied.

"Let's not get ahead of ourselves." Bert said. "How is anyone but some pegasai even getting there through all this snow?"

"Flutters and I could tow a cart through the air." Rainbow said. "I figure we could carry maybe three of you that way."

"Yes, I'd be willing to do that." Fluttershy agreed.

"We'd have to ferry in doctors." Nigel said. "Probably unicorn doctors for casting the healing spells, take care of the sick on site, if there's a safe place to do so, or otherwise ferry the sick back here a couple at a time."

"I'll help either way." Doctor Whooves said.

"Good." Bert said, "But what about the other risk? What if they start shooting?"

"I doubt any of them are healthy enough right now to do much of anything." The doctor replied. "Assuming anyone there is still alive at all."

"The sooner we do this, the better the odds." Reginald said.

"Right. So let's get moving..."

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Unity
Chapter Twenty-Seven

The frigid winds whipped and howled as Twilight, Nigel, and Doctor Whooves ducked down as low as they could in the makeshift cart. Even bundled in a heavy artic-weather coat, boots, scarf, and face-mask, Twilight felt frozen stiff and she wondered how Rainbow and Fluttershy, pulling the cart through the sky, were managing to handle it.

They were on their way from Unity to the breakaway settlement of Carl Harner and his people, hoping beyond hope to find survivors of the radiation released when when the separatists had foolishly cracked open a Mor-tax heat ray to see how it worked. The answer was apparently some form of radioelectric generator, and whatever the powering isotope was, it had nearly killed the one individual who made it back to Unity for help.

Now Twilight raised her head up over the edge of the cart as they slowed and began to hover in place. "What do you see?" Rainbow called back.

"Hang on!" Nigel answered. He looked down over the top of the cart, to the small settlement below, and then switched on the gieger counter and aimed it towards the community. After several minutes of watching the screen, he said "I'm not getting anything unusual from here! Start down and closer, but very slowly, and be ready to stop and turn around fast if I yell!"

Rainbow and Fluttershy nodded, and began to descend in a wide spiral towards the town below. As they went, Twilight and Nigel kept a close eye on the machine. For the first two turns, they registered only background radiation. But halfway through the third round, the machine chattered briefly. "Hold up!" Twilight called to the pegasai once they were clear. "Don't go through that area again. Curve out the other way."

This acknowledged, they continued on, landing a few minutes later on the outskirts of the town. Disembarking, Nigel continued to scan their surroundings. "Interesting." He said after a moment. "There is a contaminated area, but it's surprisingly small, confined to a narrow arc across the northeast corner of the town."

"Maybe they left the radiation source inside the shielded casing, with only one side open. Which would mean that it's only escaping in that one direction, like a beam of radiation." Twilight said.

"That's good, either way." Doctor Whooves said. "It means that there could be a lot of locals that weren't exposed at all."

"I hope so." Nigel said. "Let's go say hello, see who's still up and about."

"What about us?" Rainbow asked.

"Let's get you two inside somewhere to warm up." the doctor answered. "You can go back for more medical staff once you're not at risk of frostbite."

The settlement seemed like a ghost town at first. As they walked through the snow-choked street, no one was in sight, and there were no sounds of activity either. A curious discovery was made, near the further end of town from where they entered; a straight, narrow swath of ground, leading away from the town, was totally devoid of snow and ice. "What happened here?" Twilight wondered.

"Let's find out." Nigel replied. He boldly strode to the nearest house and beat on the door until someone answered from inside.

"I'm comin', I'm comin'!" A man's voice groused. Moments later, the door opened. Standing inside was a man in terrible condition. He was emaciated, dirty, and showing symptoms of radiation exposure, though less severe than the woman Marianne had been. "Nigel Bakker? What the hell are you doing here!?"

"Marianne came to Unity ahead of the blizzard." Nigel said. "She told us what happened when she woke up this morning. We're here to help."

"Pony help?" The man asked suspiciously.

Nigel sighed. "Dying of radiation and you still..."

"No, not me. I'll take whatever. Some folks might not though."

"In that case, can we come in?" the doctor asked. "The sooner were get warm, the sooner I can help you and the sooner the pegasai can go back for human doctors for those that won't accept magical assistance."

Nodding, the man stepped aside to let the group in. Twilight was delighted to find that there was a roaring fireplace along the back wall, keeping the building comfortably toasty. She was less thrilled by the suspicious looks of several other humans present, all showing various degrees of radiation sickness.

"So, if I may ask, how many of your people were exposed?" Nigel asked.

"Pretty much all of us got at least some of it. It's coming out in one direction now, and those who were in the line of sight for that when we first opened her up are the ones in the worst shape. But that first moment, it also belched out a cloud of particles that spread all around. So no one was totally safe."

"...Deaths?" Twilight asked, not wanting to know but needing the data.

"Three so far. And another three that I don't expect to make it unless you can do something for them."

"That's why we're here." Doctor Whooves said.

Twilight said, loud enough for everyone to hear, "Anyone willing to trust pony magic, we can heal your exposure that way. Anyone who's not, as soon as Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy are warmed up they'll go and bring back human doctors."

About half of the crowd came forward, willing to accept the pony's offer. The rest sat to the back, waiting. As Twilight and the Doctor set to work casting healing spells, Nigel asked "One more thing to get out of the way. Where's your leader?"

The separatists exchanged wary looks with each other, before the man who had came to the door said "That's a story you're not going to like..."

XXXX

Apple Bloom looked up at her brother with wide pleading eyes. "So what'dya say big brother? Can we do it?"

"Well, it is the right time of year..." Mac began. He looked at the rest of his fellow council members. "What do you think?"

"The holiday seasons can be an emotional lift to some people."

"And a downer to others."

"Sure, but that's mostly the cold winter weather isn't it?"

"Either way, I can't imagine many of our kids wanting to skip Christmas."

"Or foals being happy without Hearth's Warming."

"And we do have a small Jewish population too, don't forget Chanukah."

"What about Thanksgiving?"

"What's that?"

"American harvest celebration. Falls about halfway between Halloween and Christmas."

"Timing's right for that then, don't you think? Why don't we schedule that for say a week from now once the snow's cleared better, and all the yuletide celebrations a month after that?"

"That'd be better. The power should all be on by then."

"How's that for you Bloom?" Mac asked.

"Great!" The filly cheered. "It gives us time to write our letters to Santa Hooves!" She galloped out, off to find her friends and spread the word.

"Santa... Hooves?" Bert asked...

XXXX

Midnight Steel stood close to the campfire, warming himself along with the other guards, as they kept watch on the old Ponyville Town Hall. Prince Blueblood still hadn't emerged, and the Midnight was wondering just how the prince was managing to survive all alone, with no heat source, no water but snow, and little if any remaining food.

"Seriously, we should just go in after him at this point." another guard said.

"Yeah. No way he's still got it in him to pose a threat after this long."

Midnight shook his head. "Probably not. But I'd hate to find out the hard way we were wrong about that. Be a damn shame to have someone get nailed right before the finish line."

"It's Blueblood though... I seriously wonder if he'll have the sense to surrender no matter how bad off he gets."

"Valid." Sturmwind agreed.

"Well, if nothing else I want to give him a few more days." Midnight insisted. "Friday. We'll move on Friday. If he surrenders himself before then, good, if not we'll save him from his own fool self-"

Even as Midnight was speaking, he was interrupted by the sound of the hall's front door creaking open. Surrounded by the glow of a magical aura, a white flag floated out and fluttered back and forth.

"Well I'll be. Maybe he does at least have a few brain cells."

Midnight shushed the other guards and called out "Come on out! We're not gonna hurt you!"

The door opened wider and Blueblood stepped into sight. He was too thin, though not yet emaciated, and his legs wobbled with weakness as he carefully walked to the waiting guards before collapsing. "Terribly sorry, I'm quite famished."

"Um, that's alright... We'll get you back to town, where there's a nice warm private cell waiting for you." Midnight said.

Delerious, the prince said "Oh how delightful! I assume the cell will be furnished in priceless antiques?"

"Anything you say. There'll be food for you too."

"Wonderful. I'll have caviar, then. Yes, caviar and aged pinot noir..."

"Sure you will." Midnight motioned to a unicorn guard who carefully lifted the prince in her aura and started back towards town.

Watching them go, Sturmwind glanced at Midnight and asked "How do you think he'll react when he recovers enough to realize he's in a bare ten by ten cell eating cold rations?"

Shaking his head, Midnight replied "Who says he'll ever come out of it? I rather expect he'll be seeing a lavish palace, sumptuous banquets, and willing mares for the rest of his days..."

XXXX

Unity town hall, two hours after treatment of the ill had begun in the separatist town. Having returned to town on one of the medical runs, Twilight and Nigel stood before the council relating the story they had been told by the people in Carl Harner's group. As they already knew from what Marianne had been able to tell them, Carl had managed to commandeer a rebuilt tripod. His original plan, it seemed had been to spend the winter learning to use it, then attempt to reach the center and find whoever or whatever was responsible for everyone being here and make it send them all home.

After Marianne's departure though, during the thick of the blizzard when his people started dying from the radiation sickness, his rage (And quite possibly mental confusion, seeing as he was also sick) led him to accelerate that schedule. The path they had found that was clear of snow had been blasted with a heat ray. Carl was in his new machine, and on his way now.

"Okay, let's get the quick secondary stuff out of the way first." Sheriff Tucker said. "How are the people still in the town?"

"Not good, but it looks like we'll be able to help them all." Nigel answered.

Twilight said "Maybe it's what's happened to them, or maybe it's that Mister Harner isn't there to influence things, but a lot of them seem less hostile than usual too. I doubt they'll reintegrate into Unity like Blueblood's followers have, but I'm more optimistic that maybe we can get along as neighbors in the future."

"Good. So, what do we do about Carl?"

"Beggin' your pardon Sheriff, but how do you mean?" Macintosh asked. "If he's pushin' that thing full speed we can't catch up to him. Especially if he's got a head start."

"Oh he's got a head start alright." Twilight said. "It seems he left two days ago."

Seated next to Macintosh, Filthy Rich said "But we have to do something. I think I see the Sheriff's concern, you see, and it's quite valid."

"Go on."

Rich sighed. "I've never been the kind of entrepreneur who felt the need to throw my power around. But I've known more than a few who were. The type that'll stop at nothing to get their way and happily crush the 'little guys' to do it... Alien weapons or not, Carl Harner is the little guy compared to the source of our abduction. Best case scenario, he'll get swatted like a mosquito. Worst case scenario..."

Twilight saw where Rich was going. "...Worst case scenario, it decides we're all mosquitoes and swats everyone."

"Exactly."

"Okay, I see the worry." Bert said. "But Mac's point still stands. What can we do at this point?"

"Well, first, we have to ask ourselves if there's really a danger. Carl's as sick as the others, so he could die in route. And even if not, remember the maps. There might be an ocean in his way. Even a tripod couldn't wade a whole sea."

"Still, we need to take action." Rich said. "So let me ask this: If we threw everything we have into it, spared no expense so to speak, how quickly could we have a bare-bones airship ready to fly?"

"That's a project of months even under ideal conditions!" Twilight said.

"We don't have months though..." Nigel said.

And then Macintosh grinned. "Maybe I've got an idea..."

Everyone followed as Macintosh led the way through the deep snows that still filled the side streets, five blocks in the blowing winds and bitter cold, to a house where smoke rolled out of the chimney into the clear sky above. He stepped onto the cleared porch, shook the snow from his hooves, and knocked.

Herbert answered a short time later, surprised to see the entire group. "Don't you fools have enough sense to get in out of the cold!?" He demanded. "Get in here!"

"Appreciate the offer, but we're here on business." Mac said. "Remember what you showed me in the back?"

"That old thing? No way it's water tight anymore. Not to mention it's buried under ten foot of snow."

"I'm sure we can dig her out. We've got a bit of a rush though..."

"Hang on." Herbert answered. Her stepped away, returning moments later in a heavy coat. Everyone followed as he led the way around his house and into the back yard. The snow here was mostly two to three feet deep, but a massive drift rose to double the man's height, clearly covering something underneath.

Twilight's horn glowed as she charged up a spell, which she released in form of a powerful blast of wind. The drifted snow was picked up in the swirling vortex and carried away, revealing what it had been protecting. "Whoa." Twilight whispered as she caught sight of the object, and several others in the group were also impressed.

Before them was a large private motor yacht, forty feet long, with two decks.

"Um, Herb... We didn't live anywhere near the sea... Why would you have something like this?" Tucker asked.

"And how the hell'd you afford it?" Bert wondered.

"Didn't have to afford it." Herbert replied. "Had a rich uncle when I was younger, used to take the whole family out for cruises in the summer. He knew how much I loved those days, left this beauty for me in his will. Of course, I didn't live anywhere near the coast, didn't own a berth, so it got hauled here, been in the yard ever since." He looked at Macintosh. "If you all need her, she's yours. But what did you have in mind exactly?"

"An upgrade." Mac chuckled. "What'dya say Miss Twilight? Tear out the sea going engines, install the magicite battery and some new flight engines, stock her up with food..."

"And go after Carl Harner..."Twilight finished.

"Not just go after, beat him to the punch." Bert said. "He'll have to stop to rest, and go the long way around obstacles in the terrain. And I doubt those tripods can go too terribly fast, if we're quick we could beat him to the center even with his head start."

"Okay!" Twilight exclaimed. "I'll need everyone who knows anything about aeronautics, plus mechanics who know how the boat's existing design works. We'll also need gems to enchant with levitation spells and every unicorn able to cast those enchantments! We can probably be ready to go in under a week."

"Then let's do it."

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Unity
Chapter Twenty-Eight

Even with the aid of healing magic, not everyone who was exposed to the heat ray core survived. By the time those who could be cured were back on their feet, two more had passed from their exposure. The mood in the separatist town, now called Harnerville, was mixed. Some were willing to admit their mistakes, others just pulled further into denial that any of this was their own fault. The one thing that was clear was that they would not be moving back to Unity; Harnerville was their town, and they were determined to make it work.

In Unity itself, work continued apace on both the Magicite battery and the new airship. Twilight Sparkle pushed herself and her team hard, determined to have the town powered up before departure day, which was scheduled for the day after the human's 'Thanksgiving' holiday. So she focused on the battery, while others were left to do the airship work.

Built around the hull of Herbert's old yacht, the Airship 'Harmony' was coming together quickly. Rarity led a team that gathered gemstones, which were enchanted with levitation spells and then affixed to the lower hull. Nigel Bakker was in charge of another team who were charged with tearing out the old boat engines and installing the prototype magicite battery, and a recycled light aircraft engine, which would power a set of outboard propellers for movement. (These engines didn't need to lift the airship's weight, which would be supported by the levitation spells. They just had to move it forward.)

Yet another team was busy provisioning the new craft with food and other supplies. And finally, Bert and Herbert led a team to arm the airship, which mostly meant a trio of salvaged heat rays, one to the front and one to each side. The irony of arming a ship with a name like 'Harmony' was not lost on either man, but as Herbert put it "We didn't name the thing."

As the days passed, there was also the issue of working out who would be going. Twilight and the other element bearers were a given. Bert refused to be left out, and Twilight insisted on the Bakker brothers coming for the sake of having more brainpower along for the ride. Brayflox managed to wrangle a place for one of her brethren as well, and Xix-xax argued that a shapeshifter is always handy to have around...

XXXX

A platter held carefully in her magical aura, Twilight Sparkle trotted down the street towards the outskirts of town and the Apple farmhouse. Applejack had insisted on hosting the Thanksgiving dinner for a large group of their friends and families. "After all," she had said, "If this holiday's supposed t' be about family, we should all be together. And there's plenty of room at our place."

"So what's this about again?" Spike asked as he walked alongside Twilight.

"From what I've read," Twilight explained, "It started as a harvest celebration, then became more of a celebration of family and togetherness, and giving thanks for whatever good has come over the past year. It's kind of a neat idea really."

"And there's lots of food?"

"Oh yes Spike." Twilight chuckled. "The centerpiece of the holiday is a feast."

"My kinda holiday then." Spike smiled.

Shaking her head, Twilight trotted onto the front porch and knocked.

The door was answered by Bethany, who ushered them both in and down a hall towards the dining room. There, they found the room packed with Apples and guests, pony and human alike. "About time you showed up Twi!" Applejack called out. "Just squeeze that in on the table somewhere."

Twilight looked at the table, which was overloaded with pans and plates of food, finally managing to wedge the platter between an apple cobbler and a plate of muffins. Leaving it there, she moved through the crowd towards the kitchen. There, Granny Smith was pulling the last of the deserts from the oven. She also heard a chugging sound that seemed familiar, though she couldn't place it. "What is that noise?"

"Darned fool humans!" Granny complained. "That's their doin'! Hooked up one of those generators just so they could put a movie box in the den!"

"Movie box?" Twilight wondered. Curious, she trotted to the den, where she found all of the human males who were present, along with a number of stallions, Rainbow Dash, and Scootaloo. All were focused on what Twilight recognized as a television, with some other box connected to it. "What's going on?" She asked.

"Aw Twi! You gotta check this out!" Rainbow gushed.

Bert explained "It's a Thanksgiving tradition, at least for most men, to watch football games on t.v. So, we hooked up a screen and a v.c.r. with some old tapes. Not the same as watching live, but better than nothing."

"And it's an awesome game!" Rainbow cheered.

Scootaloo agreed. "Totally!"

Intrigued in spite of herself, Twilight sat down and began to watch. It didn't take long before she was disturbed. "It seems a bit... ...violent."

"Yeah, but it's not as bad as it looks." Herbert said. "That gear they wear is really good at preventing most major injuries."

"Well, that's something." Twiligh sighed. "I don't think this will be my kind of thing though..." She got up to leave, and asked "Coming Spike?"

"Nah, I'll stay here." He was riveted to the screen.

"Males..." Twilight sighed under her breath.

Fifteen minutes later, everyone in the house jumped at the clamorous sound of Granny Smith beating on a triangle and shouting "Come 'n get it!" To the complaints of the men when they had to pause the game, everyone crowded into the dining room, ready to eat. Grace was said, plates were piled high, and food was eaten amidst conversations on every topic imaginable. Some discussed the coming expedition. Others the bad weather and how long the winter might last, or wondering if those back home had figured out what had happened to them yet, or if they would find a way back.

XXXX

As night fell Fluttershy and Silver Spoon were walking home together from the Apple Farm.

"So, tommorow's the day." Silver Spoon said.

Fluttershy nodded. "Yes. I have to admit, it's kind of scary... Flying off into the unknown. But we've got to do it." She smiled down at the filly walking by her side. "You'll be okay here though, living with Diamond Tiara until we get back."

"I know. I wish I could come with you though. But then, who would help take care of the animals until you get back?"

"Thank you again for helping out with that. No longer than we should be gone, I'm sure you and the Crusaders will do just fine."

"Me too!" Silver Spoon agreed. Then she asked "But, um, just how long will you be gone?"

"It's hard to say exactly." Fluttershy answered. "At least two weeks, even if everything goes perfectly. Maybe longer if we have delays, but I doubt it'll take more than a month either way."

"Be honest with me." Silver whispered. "What you mean is, if you're not back in a month you won't be back at all."

"I wouldn't go that far..."

"Please be honest!"

"I am. Silver, maybe something will happen, maybe we won't come back. But I have faith that we will. And you just need to believe in us, believe that we know what we're doing and how to take care of ourselves even when things go bad." Fluttershy smoothed the upset filly's mane down. "Okay? Can you do that?"

Silver nodded. "Yeah... Yeah, for you I can."

"Good. Now let's get home, it's an early morning tomorrow..."

XXXX

"But Twilight, why can't I go too!?" Spike demanded. "A fire breathing dragon could come in handy!"

"But then who would manage Golden Oaks while we're gone?"

"There's a human library right next door Twilight." Spike said. "I'm sure they could lend us a librarian."

Twilight looked up from her packing list. "Spike..."

"No! I don't like the idea of Rarity going on this trip without me!"

"I know, I know... But how is it any different than all the times before? We'll all be right there with her you know."

"Just means I've gotta worry about all of you." Spike huffed. "You can finish packing on your own right? I need to take a walk." The dragon stormed out the door without waiting for an answer.

"I'm sorry Spike." Twilight sighed. "But I'm not risking you too..."

Spike wandered through the streets of Unity without any destination in mind. He couldn't go home, not still upset with Twilight as he was. He couldn't go to the boutique, since he didn't want Rarity to see him in this mood. He couldn't even go to the diner, since he hadn't bought any bits.

And so he wandered aimlessly, trying to decide what to do. In time, he found himself standing before the front gate of Bert Gumbal's property. Bert, who would be going along on the expedition. Bert, who was heavily armed at all times and could probably handle a dozen foes at once. With a shrug, Spike walked through the open gate and up to the front door, where he knocked.

The knock was immediately answered by the loud barking of Shadow, and then by Bert's voice yelling for the dog to be quiet. Loud boots clomped tot he door, and it opened. "Spike? What are you doing here?" The man asked.

"I was wondering if you could talk."

"Well yeah, I got a little while..." Bert nodded. He ushered Spike in the door. "What's up?"

Spike started to explain, but his jaw dropped when he saw Bert's living room. The walls were lined with weapons, some guns like the dragon had seen him using before, others much larger. There were also bladed weapons, grenades, blocks of c4, and a handful of stuffed and mounted animal heads; A lion, A rhino, two gazelles, and something Spike didn't recognize.

Bert chuckled. "Not bad eh?"

"You could arm a whole country with the stuff in here..."

"Not quite, some of the older pieces either don't work anymore or I don't have any ammo for them anymore. And the mounted heads were mostly my grandfather's work. They don't let you do that too much these days. Only one I got myself was that one." Bert pointed out one of the heads. "Anyway, what's up?"

Spike explained how he was feeling, and why. "And so, I'm just worried. About all of you really, though of course Twilight and Rarity are at the top of that list. What if you don't come back? What if something happens that I could've done something about if I had been there?"

Bert nodded. "Yeah, I get how you feel. But you know, sometimes you have to trust that other folks can take care of themselves... And Spike, has it ever occurred to you that maybe Twilight and Rarity are feeling the same way? Maybe they want you here, not because you'll be be safer, but because the town will be safer with a dragon around?"

"No, I hadn't." Spike admitted. "But I guess, maybe, with Sweetie Belle here..."

"Exactly." Bert agreed. "Without any other blood relatives around, I expect Sweetie means more to Rarity than just about anything. I don't blame you for wanting to come along, you know, but you're really not being ditched. You're just needed more here."

"Well, at least I know you'll be with them." Spike said. "Between your guns and Twi's magic, I can't imagine much of anything bein' a match." With a yawn the dragon stood. "Guess I better let you get some sleep. Thanks." As he started to turn for the door, Spike's attention was grabbed again by the stuffed heads. Especially the one he didn't recognize, the one Bert claimed to have killed himself. It was huge, armored, like something out of a monster movie. "By the way, what the heck is that thing anyway?"

Bert grinned. "Long story. I'll tell you all about it when we get back..."

XXXX

Heavily swathed in cold-weather gear, Rainbow Dash sat atop a cloud overlooking Unity. Her attention wasn't on the town below, however, but the star-filled sky above. She found herself wondering which of those many stars might be Eqqus' sun; How Tank was doing without her. What might have happened to her home, and all of her Wonderbolts memorabilia. If only the storm hadn't skipped out on bringing her home her along with the rest of Ponyville.

Thoughts of a home drew her focus downward, to the town below. Since arriving on this world, Dash had been living in a room at the old Ponyville Inn. It was cramped, poorly heated, and made of hard wood instead of soft clouds. Of course, there wasn't really anything preventing her from constructing a new cloud house. Several pegasai already had, the town's only rule was that, for safety, they needed to be kept at a low elevation just above the rooftops of their neighbors.

"Why don't you then?" A voice suddenly asked. Rainbow swung her head around to find that she had been joined by Derpy.

"Why don't I what?"

"Oh come on." Derpy replied, "Even I can see what's going 'round in your head... You wanna build a new cloud house. So why don't you?"

Rainbow sighed. "Because... Because it'll be like admitting that we're not going anywhere. That we're stuck here for good."

"Oh."

"I know, right? I mean, don't get me wrong it's been a cool adventure and I'm glad we've made new friends and all... But..."

"But family. Your pet. The Wonderbolts."

"Exactly!"

Derpy shook her head, getting her eyes aligned. "Well... Would it really be all that bad? I mean, it's not like you'd jinx us by building a house."

"Maybe. Actually, what I'm thinking now is, that I'll make up my mind after we get back. That way, if it turns out we find a way home it won't matter, and if we don't, well, then I guess that answers that."

"Smart choice." Derpy agreed.

Another voice rose to the pair from the ground below. "Momma! Momma down here!"

Derpy waved. "Hi Muffin! You wanna come up here?"

"Yes please!"

Derpy flew down, returning moments later with a winter-coat bundled Dinky riding on her back. "It'll be really neat to watch from up here!" The filly exclaimed.

"Watch? Watch what?" Rainbow asked, confused.

"Huh? I thought that's why you were up here." Derpy said. "They'll be bringing the power on soon, for the whole town."

"Twi actually got it done then? Nice." Rainbow smiled, and then all across the town the lights started coming on...

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Unity
Chapter Twenty-Nine

In terms of what it represented, the fusion of the knowledge and resources of multiple worlds, the airship Harmony was an incredible achievement. In terms of what it looked like, it was absurd. Picture it: An aging motor yacht thirty feet long by twelve feet wide by sixteen feet tall, hovering in the air supported by a layer of levitation-spell enchanted gemstones covering the outer bottom hull. A trio of salvaged Mor-tax heat rays were positioned on it's upper deck, one forward and one to each side. And jutting from hastily carved holes just below the deck were two pairs of outrigger pods, each holding propellers for forward propulsion and guidance.

"That's so cool and so funny looking at the same time." Bethany Stanz said as she stood looking up at the newly finished airship.

"Eeyup." Mac agreed. "But I'll take function over form any day."

"I just hope it does function. We've got a lot of friends, and family in your case, riding on this."

"They'll be fine Beth." Roger said. "We put everything we had into her."

"I sure hope so." Bethany sighed. She looked around at the crowd that was gathering. It was growing quite large, with more than just Unity citizens present from the launch; Beth saw what had to be nearly the entire population of Brayflox' Longstop, and several dozen Gryphons and Minotaurs as well.

"Well, I better get up 't the stage." Mac said. "Most everybody else is already there."

Beth leaned over and kissed him. "Break a leg."

"Eeyup."

Macintosh made his way through the crowd, and climbed the stairs up to the stage that had been erected next to the waiting airship. Already there were the ship's crew (The element bearers, Bert, the Bakker brothers, Xix-xax, Guttrix, and Herbert who would be their pilot). Also waiting were the rest of the Unity town council, and Mayor Steel Forge. Once Mac was in place, Twilight stepped up to the microphone.

"Thank you all for coming!" Twilight spoke. "Today is the day! If all goes well, we will return in a few weeks with the knowledge of who has bought us here, why, and perhaps even a way of getting home. This is, of course, a potentially dangerous undertaking. We don't know who or what else we will meet along our way. And we have a known danger to find and counter as well. But anything worth doing is bound to be difficult. So let us go forward, in courage, knowing that all of your hopes, dreams, and prayers go with us. And we will return, successful!"

The crowds cheered as Twilight turned and led the way aboard the Harmony. Once the crew was secure, the boarding ramp was pulled back and the propellers began to spin, Harmony gaining speed and altitude as she flew up, away...

...And then down, circling around, returning to the launch site. The ramp was put back in place, and a familiar group of fillies was ushered off of the ship. Crusaders safely on the ground, Harmony departed again, this time continuing over the horizon and out of sight.

"Phooey." Scootaloo complained...

XXXX

Once underway, Herbert set their course for Harnerville, reaching and passing over the settlement mere minutes after departure. It was easy enough to locate the path Carl had melted into the deep snow, and they turned to follow.

"I don't suppose there's much chance it'll be this easy all the way...?" Nigel wondered.

"Nah." Rainbow said. "All bets are off once we reach the shoreline."

Applejack said "Question is, do we keep trying t' follow his path the long way around the sea, or do we just continue on our way?"

"I say we should just keep going." Twilight said.

Bert agreed. "It might get us ahead of him. Hell, for all we know there is no land route between here and the center. Carl could just end up wandering off and never being seen again. Either way though..."

"Either way, our primary goal is to see what's at the center."

"Exactly."

They flew on through the rest of that day and the following night. Below, the forest continued on seemingly endless until, all at once, the trees gave way to rolling plains, certainly grassy in warmer months though now in the dead of winter they too were covered in a thick mantle of snow. The path Harner had blasted through the snow and ice continued on in a perfectly straight line. As the sun was rising on the second day, the plains surrendered to a wide rocky beach, and then the sea.

"He had to turn here alright." Rainbow said, looking over the edge of the ship, down to where the melted path turned to the north, following the shoreline.

"Good." Twilight said. "Let's take the lead."

"Gladly!" Herbert agreed, and pushed up on the throttle, driving the airship faster than before. It wasn't long before they were out of sight of land...

XXXX

One day later: The storm had blown up with terrifying speed, turning the previously calm ocean below to a whitecapped froth of massive waves. The winds blew, seemingly in multiple, even opposing directions, and through it all the Harmony fought to stay airborne.

"Dash!" Herbert called out, "Can't you do anything!?"

"Not against this! This'd challenge the whole weather team!"

Peering out from inside the cabin, Rarity asked "Where did this dreadful weather even come from? I've never seen a storm blow up so fast, not even the one that bought us here."

Holding tightly to the control wheel, Herbert said "That's the sea for you. It can turn on you in a heartbeat." A sudden gust slammed into Harmony's port side, driving the ship along, and the old marine nearly lost control as the wheel spun free. They were saved from catastrophe only by the quick action of Pinkie who jumped in and wedged herself in place to stop it from spinning any further. "Nice move Pinks. You okay?"

Pinkie pulled herself out, shook off. "Ouchie." She shook again, poofing her mane and tail back to normal. "That's better!"

"It's like a full blown hurricane out there." Reginald said.

"Yeah, I just wish we had radar." Herbert replied. "After all, if this is a cyclone, then somewhere out there is an eye wall where conditions are even worse."

Everyone exchanged unsettled looks at this. "Should we turn back? Try to go around?" Applejack asked.

"Maybe. Let me try something first." Twilight answered. And then to everyone's shock, she opened the door and stepped out of the cabin, into the howling winds.

"Twi!"

"What the hay is she doing!?"

"Oh my."

Rainbow Dash bolted out the door after her friend, fully expecting to have to fly into the storm, fully expecting the unicorn to be thrown off the deck by the winds. And then suddenly the winds seemed to stop. Rainbow stumbled to a halt and looked around. The storm was still raging, as fierce as ever, but there was absolute calm inside an oval shaped area centered on the airship and glowing violet at the edges. "Magic shield. Nice."

"Yeah!" Twilight grinned. "But, how long I can keep it up is directly proportional to how much force it's holding at bay. And in a storm like this, well, we'd better get clear as quickly as we can."

Dash nodded. "I'll tell Herb to pour it on." She said, and rushed back inside to deliver the message.

As Rainbow returned to the cabin, Nigel stepped outside. "Don't you ever scare us like that again!" He admonished.

"Sorry. Had to act fast though."

"I know. Just, maybe tell us what you've got in mind next time?"

"Deal..."

XXXX

Even at the Harmony's top speed, it took another two hours to get clear of the hurricane. By the time the skies cleared and Twilight felt safe dropping the magic shield, she was exhausted; Applejack carried the unicorn on her back into the cabin, to a bed where she was instantly asleep upon hitting the covers.

Ahead of them, the sea continued. But the peaks of mountains were coming into sight over the horizon. ""We're makin' good time, all things considered." Applejack said as she returned to the control room.

"Assuming no stops, we should be able to reach the center in another four days." Nigel said.

"I just hope we like what we find there." Rainbow mused.

"You and me both."

XXXX

Harmony flew on, through the evening, the night. As the sun rose on the third day of their journey, the mountains which had been just visible in the distance were now towering over the northern horizon, and the new shoreline was clearly visible in the distance. Yawning, Twilight joined her friends on the outside deck, accepting a muffin from Pinkie as she looked ahead. This new land apparently had a warmer, more tropical climate than what they had grown used to at Unity; Thick jungle pressed up against the coastline and the air was hot and humid.

As they drew closer, something began to draw Twilight's attention. A short distance inland from the coast, right in the thick of the jungle, the unicorn would have sworn she saw something metallic glinting in the early morning sun. "What the...?"

"Twi?"

"I'm not sure..." Twilight floated a pair of binoculars to her face, peered through looking for whatever it was she had seen. Found it. Her jaw dropped, and she exclaimed "Stop!"

Reacting quickly, Herbert bought the airship to a halt as everyone braced themselves against the rapid deceleration. Once they had stopped, Applejack demanded "What the hay was that for?!"

Twilight explained about what she had seen in the distance. "When I thought it was something metal, I was afraid that maybe Carl Harner was somehow ahead of us, that I was seeing light shining off the body of the tripod," She said, "So I took a closer look." Twilight floated the binoculars to Bert. "See for yourself."

Bert did so, and after a moment said "It's a town."

"But... I thought that all of the towns here were all in a big circle." Fluttershy whispered.

"This mean we on wild roc chase?" Muckvik asked.

"Maybe." Twilight admitted, head hung.

Xix-xax said "Or, maybe this is a colony someone from the circle built here."

"Or maybe there's more than one circle!" Pinkie said. "Maybe it's like a big bulls-eye with lots of circles!"

"Those... Are both plausible explanations." Twilight said, cheering up.

Rainbow asked "You want me to do some recon?"

"Good idea." Bert agreed.

"Great! I'll be right back!" Rainbow started to fly off when she was stopped by Fluttershy grabbing a hoof.

"Um, I'm sorry Rainbow Dash, but I'm not sure if you should leave right now."

"What!?" Rainbow demanded of her yellow friend, "Why?"

Fluttershy pointed a hoof towards where the mysterious town was. "That's why." She said, and when everyone looked they could see the exhaust trails of multiple objects zooming towards their position.

"Missiles!" Bert shouted.

"Taking evasive actions!" Herbert yelled as he rushed back to the controls, working swiftly to get back up to enough speed to avoid the unprovoked attack.

"Why are they attacking us!?" Applejack shouted.

"Maybe we've trespassed in what they consider their territory!" Xix suggested.

"Or maybe they think we're someone else!" Twilight said.

"Or maybe they're just meanie-meanheads!" Pinkie threw in.

"Survive first ask questions later!" Bert shouted. He was holding on tightly to a railing as he took his place next to the forward heat ray. "Somebody man the other two!"

As the missiles drew closer, Bert opened fire. his first blast went wide, as did the second, but the third struck home, a missile blossoming in a brilliant shower of light, heat, and pressure. "Goddamn!" Bert yelled, "If they're packing that kind of yield we're screwed if any of them get anywhere near us!"

"Then don't let them!" Herbert answered. "Twilight, can you shield us?"

"I can try!" Twilight replied.

From his place at the starboard heat ray, Nigel managed to blast another missile, which took yet another one with it. Bert made another hit a moment later, and then Applejack and Pinkie who were trying to work the port weapon together struck their first target.

"We're down to three!" Xix announced, keeping track of the missiles. "But one's right on our tail!"

"We've got no rear weapon!"

"Oh yes we do!" Guttrix cheered as he tossed one of his bombs over the rear deck. It exploded just as the missile reached it.

"Nice shot! Two more to go!"

"Closest one, coming in hot on your side ladies!" Xix warned the earth ponies.

"We got it!" Applejack said, firing even as she spoke. It took four shots to get a lock, and the missile's explosion rocked the airship as none of the others had been close enough to do.

"Where's the last one!?" Bert exclaimed.

"I don't see it!" Fluttershy answered. "Xix, do you see it?"

"No! It might be coming up from below us!"

"That's big trouble if it does." Nigel said.

"It's like they're following us." Reginald said. "They must be heat-seeking or something."

Rainbow smirked. "Heat seeking eh?" She leaped into the sky and flew down and under the airship, sighting the last missile in moments. "There you are... Let's have a race..."

Pouring on as much speed as she could, Rainbow flew directly in front of the missile, getting the attention of it's sensors. As it banked to follow, Rainbow flew out over the ocean, making sure to fly just slow enough to not pull too far ahead, not wanting to risk the weapon turning back to the airship if it lost it's lock on her. Not that she knew whether or not it was smart enough to do so, but better safe than sorry. Of course, this left her with the alternate worry of what might happen to her if it decided to detonate. Happily, this concern was alleviated when the weapon's engine ran out of fuel, leaving it to crash into the waves below.

"Oh yeah, I still got it." Rainbow cheered, and turned to fly back to her friends...

XXXX

Rainbow Dash returned to the Harmony to find things in chaos. The next-to-last missile, the one that had exploded close enough to the airship for them to feel the shockwave, had left a calling card in the form of a large chunk of shrapnel embedded in the rear port engine pod.

"It's nothing we can't fix," Reginald said, "But we'll need to land to do so."

"Land. In the jungle. With the beings that just tried t' kill us nearby." Applejack argued.

"I don't like that part either. But yeah. We're not making it too much further if we don't." Twilight explained. "I guess we'll just have to hope the thick jungle slows them down from figuring out exactly where we landed."

"Well, how long will the repairs take?" Xix asked.

"Less than a day, from what we're seeing. Mostly, it looks like it's just a matter of extracting the shrapnel and then replacing a couple of parts, all of which we have spares for."

Herbert said "In any case, I'm aiming us as far away from that town as we can get."

Harmony descended towards the jungle below, everyone keeping a close eye out for any signs of further attacks. To the surprise of most of those present, none came. As they drew closer to ground level, Pinkie noticed a break in the treetop canopy ahead, which proved to be the course of a wide, slow flowing river with broad sandy beaches to either side.

"Perfect." Herbert smiled, and bought them to a smooth landing alongside the shore.

"Okay!" Bert said, grabbing up a toolkit. "Let's get to work. The sooner we're back in the air the better."

The work of removing the shrapnel from the engine was trickier than originally expected; smaller fragments had broken off and lodged in multiple places throughout the workings of the machine. It took hours to get everything cleared out, and by the time they were ready to begin the actual repairs the sun was dipping low on the horizon.

"I guess we're overnighting here." Nigel said.

"Ooh! We can make a fire and toast marshmallows!" Pinkie cheered.

"Um, no." Twilight said. "Sorry Pinkie, but we don't want to do anything that could give away our position."

"And besides darling, we don't even have any marshmallows." Rarity added.

"Actually..." Bert said, suddenly whispering, "I think our position may already be compromised..." He motioned towards the nearby jungle edge, where a light could be seen moving in the darkness. More lights appeared. And they were getting closer.

Anticipating a fight, everyone moved together, taking positions. Bert and Herbert drew their guns, Guttrix stood with a sword in one hand and a bomb in the other, Twilight and Rarity charged up magic in their horns, and Xix and the remaining ponies took up combat stances, save for Fluttershy who cowered behind everyone else.

The lights grew brighter, closer. The nearest tree branches swayed. And the mysterious visitors came into view.

Bert could only shake his head as he looked upon them. "I know unicorns and pegasai," he said, "Gryphons and dragons... You'd think this world wouldn't be able to surprise me anymore..." He laughed, still shaking his head in disbelief, "...But even I didn't expect fairies..."

Chapter Thirty

Unity
Chapter Thirty

"Fairies?" Twilight asked, looking back and forth between the new arrivals and Bert. "I thought humans were the only intelligent species on your world."

"We are." Bert answered, not taking his eyes off the new arrivals. "But we have myths and legends about beings like these, just like we do about unicorns and pegasai."

"They look kind of like a human equivalent of Breezies." Fluttershy whispered.

And so they did. There were five of them, three male and two female. Each was larger than fairies are usually thought of as being, though still quite small, about two feet high. Their skin was a pure albino white, and their hair seemed to grow in all colors of the rainbow; two had green hair, and one each violet, pink, and blonde. Aside from their eyes, which were larger in proportion to their heads than human eyes, and the translucent dragonfly like wings with which they flew, though, they looked identical to tiny humans.

They wore simple clothing, made of some kind of fabric like cotton, belted at their waists. The lights Bert had seen approaching through the dark jungle came from tiny lanterns each of them carried. The blonde, a female, hovered a little closer to the humans and ponies. "Echoca?" There was an undeniable questioning tense to the word. "Echoca fao? Nok lek nok, fomorra Belle?"

"Twilight?" Rarity asked.

"Right." Twilight nodded and her horn began to glow. But before she could cast the translation spell, the blonde speaker turned to one of her companions and spoke. The addressed male produced a pouch from his belt, and blew the sparkling dust it contained up into the air.

"Can you understand me now?" The blonde fairy asked.

"Wow! You have magic too then!" Pinkie exclaimed.

"A little. My name is Belle, and these are my friends." Belle introduced the others, "Terrance, Titania, Obereon, and Wilhelmina." The remaining fairies each bowed as their names were spoken. In turn, Twilight introduced herself and the others, and then Belle asked "So, why have you come? We know that you are not in league with the Tyrathca... We watched their attack on your ship. So, could it be... Are you here to help us?"

"Erm, I'm sorry miss but we're actually just passing through. We were kidnapped from our own worlds and bought here, and now we're hoping to find whatever is responsible." Reginald said. "We only landed to repair damage from the attack."

Belle looked down sadly. "I see."

"As long as we are here though," Fluttershy said taking a step forward, "There's no reason we can't listen to your story."

Bert nodded his agreement. "Yeah. I for one don't like leaving a potential enemy at my back. You say those missiles came from someone called 'Tyrathca?' Why would they attack us with no provocation?"

"It is what they do." The fairy Belle had called Terrance said.

Belle elaborated: "We, like you, are not really from this place. Nor are any of the other beings we've met since our arrival four years ago. At first, we were happy. We had a future again. Though we didn't band together with the other races nearby as you seem to have done, we all traded with each other and got along peacefully more than not. But then, three months ago, a new storm came, and delivered the Tyrathca city. Volunteers from each of the local races tried to make peace with them. They slaughtered those who went, and have been slowly advancing ever since."

"It's the Mor-tax jerks all over again." Rainbow said.

"Yeah, except that these guys don't seem to be getting sick."

"I'm curious. What did you mean by having a future again?" Twilight asked.

Obereon said "Our own world was dying. We had little time to live, when the storm came and bought us here. It saved us, as it saved our neighbors. The Yilane for example speak of a great mountain which fell from the heavens and bought rains of fire and blackness. And the Lyrick say that their world's oceans were freezing solid."

"Whoa now, hold on." Applejack said. "Three different races from three different worlds, all from worlds that were dying... And the squid-things' home was dying too." She looked about, unsettled. "Is there any chance that something was happening to our worlds too?"

"Surely not darling. The Princesses would have called on us." Rarity said.

"Even if it was something even the elements couldn't fix?" Xix-xax asked.

Pinkie laughed. "Nah! I woulda gotten a tell if that was happening!"

"There's a Pinkie-Sense tell for the apocalypse?"

"Why wouldn't there be?"

"Whatever. What about Earth?" Applejack asked.

"Nothing that we knew of." Nigel said. "Guttrix? What about your world?"

The Goblin shrugged. "Fake moon fall. Primals rampage. Empire attacks. Hydelyne always doomed one way or other."

"Yikes."

"Me know, right?"

"Why don't a few of us go and check this out while the rest are working on the engine?" Twilight asked.

"Good." Bert agreed.

It was decided that Twilight, the Bakkers, Herbert, and Applejack would stay behind with the airship while the rest of the team went along with the fairies, first to their town, Sylph Hollow, and then on to get a look at the Tyrathca. Xix expressed an interest in meeting the other races in the area, and Belle assured them that the odds were high that one or more of each would be present in town.

As they traveled through the jungle, roars and calls from a wide variety of creatures echoed about. "Where we ended up, most of the local wildlife is kind of dangerous." Bert said. "Have you had trouble with it here?"

"Not so much." Titania answered. "Many of our people have a gift for communing with animals."

"Though I expect we'd have issues if that were not the case." Obereon said.

"You can communicate with animals then?" Fluttershy asked. "It's a talent I possess as well, though I couldn't really get anywhere with the more aggressive natives."

"You should see her with an injured beast though." Rarity said. "It's quite impressive how well dear Fluttershy can gain thier trust."

"Are you a veterinarian then?" Belle asked. "We have none here."

"Oh my! Do you have any injured or sick pets? I'll be happy to see what I can do for them."

"Thank you. I'm sure many will appreciate it." Belle nodded. "But now, here we are..." Following their guides, the team pressed through one last patch of vegetation and found themselves standing on the outskirts of Sylph Hollow. It was surprisingly different from what they had expected; The town was built, mostly, into the trunks and branches of the trees, though there were also ground-based structures. Lights glowed in many of the windows, and to the great shock of Bert who was expecting a primitive culture, there was steam-engine based technology everywhere. In fact, the fairies seemed to have carried steam power much further than it had ever gone on Earth.

"Steampunk." Xix whispered, sharing Bert's surprise.

"Steam what?" Obereon asked.

"I think it just refers to our machines." Belle guessed. "And yes, we've done a great deal with this kind of power source."

"Well I'm impressed." Rainbow said.

"Thank you. We take great pride in how far we've come in the short time we've lived here." Titania answered. "But, we'll have to abandon it all soon if the Tyrathca aren't stopped."

"Why don't you take us someplace where we can get a good look at them?" Bert asked.

It was about then that fairies in the town itself took notice of the new arrivals. Voices went up, some in fear, others merely curious, and Belle flew further into town, trying to calm the population down. The sound drew more attention though, and soon more fairies were peering out the doors and windows of their homes, curious to see what was going on.

From the door of one oversized (for the fairies) building came a new creature. It was perhaps four feet tall, with pale blue-green flesh, and looked like an erect-walking frog with thin white hair atop it's head, dressed in something most closely resembling a toga. "That is a Lyrick." Terrence explained. They're amphibians, able to breath water and air both. They start life as non-intelligent larvae that have to live in the sea, then change to the intelligent adult form you see when they reach adolescence."

"It must be hard for them to learn," Xix said, "If they don't know anything until they're almost adults."

"Nah." Obereon said. "When they first change, for the first few years, they have perfect eidetic memories. A Lyrick that changes at age fourteen will be caught up in learning by the time he's sixteen."

"Impressive." Bert mused.

"Yeah." Rainbow chuckled. "Better keep them away from Twi, she'll pester them about ways to learn faster."

Everyone chuckled at this, and then Terrence pointed over Bert's shoulder and said "Ah! And here are members of our other allied race."

As everyone turned to look, the happy mood evaporated in favor of fear. Fluttershy hid, Rainbow and Xix fell into combat ready positions, and Bert drew his gun while Pinkie, who had seen every human movie shown thus far and therefore instantly recognized what was standing before them screamed "Velociraptors!!!"

XXXX

Shetland Crossing. Macintosh and Bethany walked together through the border town's commercial district, looking for just the right thing to buy. "I never would have guessed Apple Bloom was hard to buy gifts for." Bethany said. "She seems like the kind of happy easy going girl that'd be delighted with almost anything."

"Usually she is." Mac replied. "Hearth's Warming gifts though, that's gotta be just right."

"Uh-huh... Tell me the truth Mac, is it her that gets picky or you?"

"Ain't sayin'."

"Yeah, that's what I thought."

They both chuckled and then Mac said "Either way, I had t' come here to do the shopping... This time of year, no way Bloom'd not be following us everywhere we went if she knew what I was really up to."

"Of course," Beth said with a grin, "For all you know Bloom and I have a deal where I find out what she's getting and she finds out what I'm getting."

"Nah, you'd never do that. 'Sides, it's too late for that."

"Phooey." Bethany pretended to pout, then gasped and ran to a storefront window. "Say, what about this?" She asked.

Mac joined her at the window. Inside displayed on a rack was an apple-shaped piece of cut crystal, that seemed to glow in the light. It was clearly intended for a pony; The placard describing it indicated that it was designed for the owner's cutie mark to be magically inscribed at the center, from where it would be visible in any direction.

"Well, she ain't got her cutie mark yet of course..." Mac said, "But if they can add it in later... Let's find out." He went to the door.

Inside, Bethany's first impression was that the store was a pony equivalent of a Hallmark store. There were cards, and a wide variety of collectibles, mostly hand (or hoof) crafted. The bell over the door rang, summoning the shop keeper, and Beth had to slightly restate her assumption: It was the Gryphon equivalent of a Hallmark store.

"Ahh, customers. How may I help you?"

"Lookin' at the crystal apple in the window." Mac explained. "If I buy it for a filly that ain't got her mark yet, can it be bought back later?"

"Not necessary." The gryphon said. "As you can see, I'm no unicorn. All those pieces come with instructions on how to cast the enscribing spell, any unicorn could do it for you."

"You have more?" Bethany asked.

"Indeed, they're along the back wall." The gryphon led them there, and left them to look for themselves.

The collection was extensive. There were crystal pieces in the shapes of houses, of animals, of tools and books and even one that was a globe of Eqqus. Both Beth and Mac's attention was drawn, however, to one in the shape of a scooter, and another that was a musical note.

"You thinking what I'm thinking?"

"Eeyup..."

XXXX

When Pinkie screamed 'velociraptors' several things occurred all at once. Fluttershy cowered further back behind her friends, Xix took the form of a raptor, and Bert took a shot at the adult dinosaur. Said shot went wide of it's intended target though, when Titania lunged forward to throw off his aim. Ponies were shouting, Fairies were shouting, and then Rainbow Dash made her move, trying to ram the adult raptor (For they did indeed look like movie raptors, an adult and three young). The ramming maneuver failed when the creature moved faster than she expected. In a heartbeat, Dash was on the ground, on her back, with the raptor standing over her.

"No! Don't eat my friend!!" Pinkie exclaimed.

The raptor looked her in the eyes. "And why would I do something so uncivilized?" It asked.

The team was suddenly silent. "You can talk?" Rainbow asked.

"We are Yilane. We are people, not monsters." The dinosaur answered.

"The two aren't mutually exclusive." Bert said.

"Indeed not. As you demonstrated by trying to assault me."

On closer inspection, Bert and the Ponies now saw that the Yilane didn't really look more than superficially like the Jurassic Park monsters. It was true that they were dinosaurs, theropods, but they were smaller than what was seen in the films, not much bigger than ponies. Similar to a pony's mane or a human's hair, the top of their heads were covered in downy white feathers. The claws on their toes and fingers were sharp, but small. and they wore harnesses to which were affixed tools.

"Um, I think we've had a misunderstanding..." Fluttershy said softly, stepping out from behind Rarity. "Can we talk this out?"

"I think we need to." Belle said. "Why would you react like that?"

"It's kinda my fault." Pinkie said.

"Not really." Bert said. "We don't really have anything like Yilane back home... But we do have some stories with things that look like Yilane... And are very dangerous."

"And so you instantly assume-"

The Yilane interrupted Terrence. "They did. And in front of hatchlings, no less. Still, no lasting harm was done."

"We're sorry." Fluttershy whispered.

"Yeah. Now can you let me up?" Rainbow asked from under the Yilane.

"Oh, yes of course." The creature stepped off to the side. "My name is Eisha, and these are my young, who do not yet have names. Dare we hope you are here to assist with our Tyrathca problem?"

"They attacked us." Bert said. "We're at least gonna look into them. Though, I guess what just happened here is a lesson to not assume the worst of them."

"Assume the worst, no." Belle said. "Learn from experience the worst, we've done that already."

"Well, if you can lead us to them, we'll see." Xix said, returning to her normal form.

"Come on then." Belle said, and took the lead as they moved back into the jungle...

It took two hours of careful progress through the thick jungles to reach the edge of the Tyrathca-claimed area. Looking through the cover of undergrowth, they could see a large chunk of territory clear-cut out of the vegetation, and several structures. To the surprise of the ponies however, the structures were not the high-tech buildings expected from a species able to build and launch missiles. They were round, bell shaped, two-stories high... ...And made of mud.

"Am I missing something here?" Rainbow asked.

"Yeah." Bert agreed.

Eisha said "The Tyrathca are strange. So far as we can tell, they have a very high level of science and technology, but only ever build the minimum needed to survive and expand in whatever their circumstances are. They arrived with high-technology, yes, but against us they've used only swords and spears and a clawful of guns."

"So they had missiles and probably other better weapons, but didn't use them against you because they weren't needed." Rarity said. "But when they saw our airship, they decided it warranted the stronger attack."

"That's my guess." Belle said.

Rainbow asked "But wait a minute... If they're not using the good stuff against you, how are they winning so easily?"

"Yes, that's a good question." Bert asked.

"Keep watching and you'll see." Belle said.

And so they continued to observe. After several minutes, a Tyrathca appeared from inside one of the huts. It was five feet tall, and had six limbs, four that it walked on, and two with six fingered hands on them. On it's back were a pair of stunted wings, and it wore a harness similar to that worn by the Yilane. The Tyrathca moved several steps out from the door, then turned back and made a hooting sound.

The sound proved to be a call; several more creatures trundled out of the hut. Each was similar to the first, but smaller and with distinct anatomical features. One type in particular, there were four of them, looked especially vicious with large sharp scythe shaped claws on each limb and think armor over it's body.

"From what we can tell, there are several types of Tyrathca." Eisha explained. "The first type you saw is a breeder. They produce all the types, and seem to be the only ones with any real intelligence. Then you have builders, workers, and soldiers, among others."

"Soldiers would be the nasty ones, I assume?" Xix said.

"Yes. They are ultra-lethal even without any armor or weapons. Give them blades or guns and you've got a nigh-unstoppable threat."

"Yeesh." Pinkie whispered.

"You know..." Bert mused, "If they only build what they absolutely need, it stands to reason that they don't have all that many of the more advanced weapons... Hell, maybe they even blew all the missiles they've got in that attack on us..."

"Are you considering helping us out?" Belle asked hopefully.

"I don't know yet." Bert answered. "I'd like to, I really don't like bullies, but I'm not sure how much we could accomplish honestly."

"Yeah, even if we did exhaust all of their missiles and stuff, what good would it do when they weren't using it against you anyway?" Rainbow agreed.

Rarity said "Why don't we go back to the airship? We can discuss what we've learned with the others and maybe arrive at some kind of plan." Everyone agreed, and they turned back the way they had come...

The team arrived back at the Harmony to discover that all of the shrapnel had been cleared from the engine, which was now partially disassembled as new components were put in place. "Can you all take a break?" Bert asked. "We gotta talk something over."

With everyone gathered around, what had been learned was related to those who had stayed behind, along with Bert's desire to help out. "But, what could we possibly do?" Twilight asked.

"We've got an airship and three heat rays." Bert answered.

"We can't just fly in and start blasting everything!"

"Why not? They started it." Rainbow argued. She glanced over at Bert. "I don't like bullies either."

"No one here likes bullies." Nigel said. "But let's stay rational."

"Yes. The most helpful thing we can do is to finish our mission." Twilight said. "Maybe what we find at the center will help us to do something."

"And leave innocent people behind to suffer!?" Fluttershy asked.

"Only for a few days."

"Look, Twi's right about finding some answers t' all this being the best thing we can do." Applejack said. "But not at least tryin' to do something before we go on? It don't sit right."

"Indeed not." Rarity agreed.

"Uplanders once help Gobbiefolk, now Guttrix want pay it forward."

"Alright, alright..." Twilight said. "You're right. But what are we supposed to do?"

Pinkie looked across the circle to Xix-xax. "I've got an idea!" She said...

Author's Note

The fairies of Sylph Hollow are loosely based on Disney Fairies (Belle is, of course, Tinkerbelle) though with a steampunk style of technology.

The Yilane are named for the intelligent Moasaurs in East of Eden, though as Pinkie noted, they are theropod dinosaurs rather than moasaurs.

Lyrick are a creation of my own.

The Tyrathca are from Peter Hamilton's Night's Dawn trilogy. They are a very strange species, possessing intelligence and self awareness, but absolutely no imagination or creativity whatsoever. All the technology they have, they have from stealing it from other species. In spite of their lack of mental flexibility, they pose a threat through sheer overwhelming numbers and unrelenting determination, and they can't be reasoned with because they simply don't (indeed can't) understand the concept of coexistence with anything that isn't Tyrathca.

Chapter Thirty-One

Unity
Chapter Thirty-One

Disguised in the form of a breeder, dusted with fairy magic so she would be able to talk with them when needed, Xix-xax moved cautiously through the Tyrathca settlement. She was accompanied by Twilight Sparkle and Nigel, who were kept invisible by the unicorn's magic. All around them were Tyrathca of various forms, going about their business in a methodical way. The town itself was small; perhaps a dozen dome shaped mud huts, a water wheel, and cultivator Tyrathca plowing crops by hoof, or whatever the Tyrathca had in place of hooves or hands or claws, the Changeling wasn't quite sure what to call them.

In the distance, the peaks of more advanced buildings could be seen: The Tyrathca city originally brought here by the storms. These were clearly a very strange people. They possessed incredibly advanced technology, but didn't use it until it was needed. The Tyrathca in this settlement made due with mud homes, and heavy labor even when they knew perfectly well how to build much better alternatives. Which, Xix reflected, was why they had her trying to blend in. Talking with a few Tyrathca might reveal an explanation for how their minds worked, how to coexist with them.

Seeing none of the aliens in hearing range, Xix whispered "I'm not sure this will work. It seemed like a good idea, but how can I strike up a conversation when there aren't any diners or bars or anything?"

"There has to be some kind of meeting place." Nigel's voice whispered back. "Try that extra-tall hut at the center."

Xix gave a barely perceptible nod, and headed that way. The first problem, upon arriving at the destination, was the absurdly complicated door mechanism. Xix had no idea how to open it, and smiled in thanks when a brief shimmer of violet flowed over the lock, undoing it. She stepped inside, and was surprised by what she found, or more accurately didn't find. There was no furniture, no decorations, nothing but a wide single chamber, empty save for breeder-type Tyrathca. Most were standing with thier backs against the circular interior wall, apparently asleep on thier feet. One stood at the precise center, facing the door. Upon seeing Xix, it spoke.

"This one is Yanthere HUX." It said. "Who comes to the settlement of Hesparit CX?"

"I, erm..." Xix started to say, but she felt Twilight's horn poke her in the side.

"Refer to yourself as 'this one.'" The unicorn whispered. "Try to follow thier syntax."

Xix tried again. "This one is lost." She said. "This one was traveling when a storm came, with much lightning. When the storm had passed, this one was here."

The Tyrathca facing Xix cocked it's head. For a moment, Xix was certain she must have said something wrong. Then the Tyrathca answered "City of Formault KW was also transported to this place by elemental storm. When storm was over, these ones find new territory to conquer. Does that one wish to settle in this place?"

Concluding that 'that one' was a reference to herself, Xix answered "Yes."

"That is goodness. Much breeders are needed to make many soldiers. This land has occupants."

"Soldiers? No peace with occupants?"

"Occupants are elemental!" The Tyrathca exclaimed, showing the first emotion Xix had seen in one. It continued "Elemental, like Sleeping God, like returned Tyrathca! Elementals must be destroyed!"

"I suggest you agree." Nigel whispered.

"Yes! This one says death to all elementals!" Xix proclaimed.

"Except for Sleeping God."

"Um, yes, except for that."

There was silence for a moment, and both Xix and her invisible compatriots were certain that the Tyrathca had tumbled to the fact that it was being lied to. After all, knowing nothing of the species' customs or ideas, Xix's performance must have been terrible. But then the alien simply said "That one bring that one's mate. Produce many soldiers, for conquest of land." It turned and walked away.

"Okay... Let's get out of here..." Twilight whispered. Xix heartily agreed...

XXXX

Back in Sylph Hollow a couple of hours later, everyone met together. "So what do you suppose 'elemental' means?" Bert asked.

"I'm wondering if it has something to do with magic." Twilight said. "But the problem with that is, Yanthere didn't just call the fairies elemental. It called the storm elemental too, and there was no magic in the storms."

"That could be simple misunderstanding." Rarity suggested. "If these creatures have no magic of their own, and don't understand the storms any more than we do, they might well mistake the storm's actions for a form of magic."

"Hey, yeah!" Reginald agreed. "It's like Clark's Law: 'Any sufficiently advanced technology will be mistaken for magic by those who don't understand it.'"

"That makes sense." Belle agreed.

The Yilane, Eisha, said "Yes, but it still fails to explain why they are so determined to destroy us."

Applejack said "It sounds t' me like they don't have any magic of their own, and ran into something bad that did. So now they think anything that does have it is also bad."

"Anything except this 'Sleeping God.'" Fluttershy said.

"That is an interesting exception..." Twilight agreed.

"Can we stay focused?" Bert asked. "What matters here is if we can get them to stop attacking their neighbors."

"I very much doubt it." Belle said. "Everything we've seen so far says that they don't, maybe even can't, understand working together with others. And even if they could, they're not going to deal with magic users. That much is clear."

"I hate to say this, but maybe you guys should evacuate after all." Rainbow said.

"She's right. Having to rebuild is better than not being alive to do so." Nigel agreed.

Pinkie said "It's too bad they can't just move to our part of the planet. The meanies would still be here, but we would all have time to be ready if we had to fight them."

"Maybe they can..." Rarity said. "We're on our way to find the source of how we were all brought here. Perhaps we'll discover that it can move Sylph Hollow, and the other settlements hereabouts, to a safer place."

"Under the circumstances, I doubt anyone here would have a problem with that." Terrance said.

Eisha said "Yes. But, before you continue on I would be most relieved to find some way of delaying the Tyrathca advance."

"Maybe we could distract them." Bert mused.

Twilight nodded. "I've been thinking about that... Xix, did you notice anything about how the Tyrathca responded to you? In particular, something they didn't seem to notice?"

"I did." Xix replied. "I was nervous, because knowing nothing about them meant that I couldn't really tailor my lies to be believable. The whole time, I was sure they were going to catch on, but they never did! I don't think they even had the slightest suspicions at any point."

"We're already getting the feeling that the Tyrathca don't have much imagination or creativity." Twilight said. "What if they simply cannot lie at all?"

Reginald said "Deception is a skill that takes practice to develop. That's why little children tell such terribly transparent lies. And, the ability to detect deception is also a skill, connected to the first skill; the better you are at lying, the better you are at detecting it from others, and vice versa."

Xix nodded in understanding. "They didn't know I was lying because they can't lie themselves and thus have no skill at seeing lies!"

"Which means-" Twilight started to say, but she was interrupted when a trio of Lyrick stumbled into Sylph Hollow, calling for help.

"Tyrathca soldiers... In our camp..."

Bert grabbed up his gun. "Let's go, we'll figure out the rest of it later..."

XXXX

Even if no one else had come, the Harmony's crew would have had no difficulty finding their way to the Lyrick town; the glow of fires and rising smoke were like a beacon leading the way. The group, consisting of all of the humans, all of the ponies save for Fluttershy who had stayed behind to tend the wounded Lyrick, Xix, Guttrix, and a large contingent of fairies, reached the edge of the town in half an hour.

The amphibious Lyrick had abandoned their original town, which arrived deep in the jungles, in order to rebuild along the shores of the sea. Buildings, mostly wooden though a few were stone or brick, stood lined up along the beach, all with their front doors facing the ocean. Perhaps half were on fire, and Tyrathca soldiers were meticulously demolishing them. Of the Lyrick themselves, none could be seen.

"Where are they?" Rainbow whispered.

Belle said "Remember they're amphibious. I'd guess most of the Lyrick took to the water, where the soldiers wouldn't follow."

"Will they have left? Or are they still out there?" Applejack asked.

"Probably still there, just out of range, just below the surface, waiting for an opportunity."

"So..." Bert said, "If we were to attack from the land side of town, they might see and join in from the water..."

"Pincer attack." Guttrix said. "Good brainworkings."

"Only if they're really there." Applejack said.

"It could still work." Obereon said. "We don't think the soldiers can swim well."

Belle added "Just remember, you can't expect the soldiers to be taken by surprise no matter how sudden the first attack is. They're made for war. They won't suffer any confusion or shock or delay."

"Then let's hope the Lyrick are really still here. Okay, huddle, I've got a plan."

Everyone gathered together, agreed on a plan of attack, and scattered to take their positions...

The fliers went first. Tyrathca soldiers were flightless in spite of the small wings on thier backs, so only those carrying guns could pose a threat. Rainbow Dash flew just out of reach of the soldiers, trying to get their attention, while the fairy guardsmen swooped in from higher up to attack with spears and bows. As Belle had warned, the Tyrathca weren't fooled for long; It took less than a minute for the soldiers to ignore Dash in favor of the actual attackers.

The reports of gunfire echoed about the area as rifle carrying Tyrathca opened fire, and several fairies dropped out of the sky as the bullets hit their marks. Watching from cover, Twilight was horrified. "How can they hit targets so small?"

"We knew they were good at this." Bert said.

"Yeah, but it's doesn't bode well for us. If they can bullseye something as small as a fairy at range, what are they gonna be able to do to us up close?"

"Just keep us shielded." Bert said. "Hopefully that'll buy us enough time."

Applejack said "Speakin' of time, I think it's our turn. Look." She motioned to where the sword-wielding Tyrathca, unable to do anything to attacker still in the air, had returned their attention to the town's destruction.

"Right." Twilight agreed. She channeled power through her horn, casting a defensive shield around herself and the others in her group.

With the shield active, they moved to join the battle, Twilight noting as they did that Rarity's team, also protected by a shield the fashionista was creating, moved in too.

The soldiers reacted with distressing speed. Before Twilight and those with her had made it even half way from their cover to the edge of town, four of the Tyrathca were surrounding them, screeching and battering their blades against the shield. Bert took aim and fired: once, twice, three times before his target fell. Unmoved by it's comrade's fate, the soldier nearest grabbed up the fallen's sword and attacked with two blades now.

Across from Bert, Applejack was trying to buck another soldier in the head. Even with all of her strength, the blows did little more than anger it. Howling, the soldier threw it's entire body at the shield, which seemed to quaver around the impact point. "Um, Twi?" Applejack asked.

"I don't know!" Twilight exclaimed. "That blow seemed to weaken my shield somehow!"

Seeing what it's fellow had accomplished, another soldier also hurtled itself bodily at the shield, causing a similar, but more significant, ripple.

"This isn't good!" Twilight shouted. "They're going to get through pretty fast doing that!"

"Fall back?" Applejack asked.

Bert shook his head. "No good. They'll just keep following us."

"Then let's plow through, take shelter in a building!" Twilight said. The group ran for the closest intact structure, hoping to buy time to come up with a new plan...

Not far away, Rarity's group was having similar difficulties. They were facing only two of the soldiers, but as with Twilight's group both were ramming the unicorn's shield over and over. Worse, the guns Nigel and Herbert carried were smaller and less effective than Bert's. "I'm open to suggestions!" Rarity asked.

"You'd think all that ramming would leave them disoriented." Herb groused. "How long can you hold them off?"

"Not long darling. It seems their armor is made of something that is disrupting my magic more quickly than should be the case."

Taking a shot, Nigel said "Makes sense, if these guys have encountered magic before and had issues with it, of course they'd use whatever they had to block it with."

"Yeah, but it's damned inconvienent for us!" Herbert exclaimed. Stepping close to the inner wall of the shield, he rammed the muzzle of his gun right against the spot where a charging soldier would hit. When it did, he fired pointblank directly into the creature's head. It fell, and didn't get back up.

"One down."

"And more on the way." Rarity exclaimed. From the town came three more soldiers, accompanied by a Breeder.

"Elemental!" The Breeder exclaimed. "Elemental must be purified!"

"I don't like the sound of that..."

"Nor do I darling... I do hope the others make their move soon..."

"What do you think?" Pinkie asked as she watched the battle from the jungle.

"Guttrix think bad bugs need stomped."

"Right, but how?" Reginald asked. "We're already two teams down."

"Pink Pony have trick?"

Pinkie's eyes narrowed. "It's me. Of course I do. Alright you three, stick close and follow my lead..."

"What are we gonna do?" Xix asked.

Pinkie grinned. "Chew bubblegum and kick flank."

Reginald favored the pony with a look of disbelief. "And you're all out of bubblegum?"

"No, here." Pinkie answered, handing over a stick of spearmint.

Reg chuckled and shook his head...

Five minutes later, Reginald was staring with disbelief at what Pinkie had cobbled together with Guttrix's help. "Where did you even get the parts for a helicopter?" He asked.

"The usual place." Pinkie answered. "I just reach behind my back and when I pull my hoof back around there's whatever I need. Usually." She reached behind and produced a large bullhorn and a radio controller, the latter of which she gave to Reg. "Now, I'll be busy talking so I need you to work the controls."

"Well, if you're sure you want to do this..."

"It'll work!" Pinkie cheered. "So, you ready for your part Xixxy?"

"Not really." the Changeling answered. "How can I make myself look like something I've never seen?"

"That good point." Guttrix agreed.

Pinkie nodded. "Yeah... Okay, this could be tricky even for me, but let's see..." Reaching behind herself again, the pink mare seemed to rummage about for several moments, as if searching for something. She produced a can of Spam. "Nah." Trying again, Pinkie pulled out a six foot long party sub, which she ate in one bite, then went back to searching. After several more tries, yielding results as varied as a gold ingot, a angry cross-eyed ferret, and something labeled 'Spacom' Pinkie declared "Ah-ha!!" and presented Xix with a small bronze model of some object unlike anything that anyone present had ever seen before. "It looks like this!"

"That could be tricky too." Xix said. "I can do it, but I don't know how long I can hold such an odd shape."

"Then let's hurry." Reginald said.

Pinkie, bullhorn in hoof, took her seat in the small copter's cockpit. Reginald worked the controls, lifting it just off the ground, and Xix wrapped herself around the vehicle, carefully avoiding the spinning props, taking the form Pinkie had indicated.

"Me think crazy pony plan not work in million years." Guttrix said.

"Tell me about it..."

Hiding inside a Lyrick home, Twilight was suprised by the sudden sound of spinning propellers chopping through the air. At the same time, there was a low hooting sound, and the soldiers pounding on the barricaded front door went silent. "What is that?"

"Dunno." Bert answered. "Bigger question is, are they really gone or just playing possom?"

"Well we can't stay here forever." Applejack said. "But let's try the back door instead."

They gathered around the door, and prepared themselves for a charge if the Tyrathca were in fact still there. But when Bert threw the door open, all was clear. Proceeding carefully out into the open, Bert spinning around as soon as he was clear of the door frame to cover the roof, they discovered that the soldiers really had left.

"...The hell?" Bert wondered.

Twilight said "That hoot sounded like what I heard a Tyrathca breeder do in their town... And then a bunch of other Tyrathca came running after it."

"So there's a Breeder here that called them away..."

"Yeah, that's my guess. So what should we do now?"

"I say we see what that spinning sound is." Applejack suggested.

Twilight and Bert agreed, and the group moved in the direction of the sound. As they rounded the corner of a building, a strange scene presented itself: Rarity, still standing amid a battered, weakened shield, with Tyrathca soldiers slamming into it and a Breeder shouting for the deaths of the 'elementals.' And then source of the spinning sound rose into sight from the jungle. It was a strange shape, topped by a concave dome with an amalgam of unusual geometric forms descending down, like a deformed metallic mushroom.

Upon seeing the object, the Tyrathca ceased their attack. All, Breeder and soldiers alike, turned to face it, and bowed down. And then a voice, Pinkie's voice, Twilight recognized, boomed out from the cap of the 'mushroom.' "I am your Sleeping God!" Pinkie declared, "And I am most displeased! Do not harm these people!"

"But Sleeping God!" The Breeder exclaimed, "These ones are elemental! And, also, shouldn't divine one be asleep?"

"Your Meanyness woke me up!" Pinkie's voice boomed down. "And I would appreciate it if you stopped so I can go lay back down."

"This one apologizes! But... Elemental! Divine One told these ones to destroy elemental!"

"Oh, forget about that, I was having a bad day." Pinkie answered. "Now, turn back. Go, and conquer other lands that no one lives in yet."

The Breeder bowed deeper. "These ones will obey. Has divine one any other directives?"

There was a delay, as Pinkie considered what she might say. Finally she answered. "Be excellent to each other."

The breeder stared up in confusion. "Very well divine one. These ones go now."

As the Tyrathca marched away back towards their home, Twilight and her team stayed hidden. When the coast was clear, she rushed to Rarity's side, making sure the mare was okay. The members of both groups looked up as the 'Sleeping God' descended, Xix returning to her normal form with a sigh of relief. "That... Was the hardest form I've ever had to hold..." She said.

"I don't believe that worked." Reg said as he ran to join everyone.

"Oh, was there ever any doubt?" Pinkie asked, waving a hoof dismissively. "It's me!"

"I'm just glad you didn't try giving them the entire quote." Nigel said, referring to Pinkie's final words to the Breeder.

"I wanted to." Pinkie said. "The look on it's face would have been epic! But, even I knew 'Party on dudes' would have been pushing our luck..."

XXXX

Sylph Hollow. The fairy's death toll from the battle was severe; Of the thirty that had went along for the attack, only eight returned. The Lyrick were also in bad shape. Though Belle had been right about them watching from just offshore, they had not been waiting for a chance to counter attack; There were just too few of them uninjured in the initial surprise attack.

Though the Tyrathca were, for the time being, deceived no one really thought that they were pacified for good. "Sooner or later," Bert had said, "Something will alter their behavior again."

Perhaps the biggest surprise to the Harmony's crew was the town's reaction to the day's events. In spite of their losses, the fairies were talking about throwing a party. "Sure, we're sad for those we lost." Belle explained when Fluttershy asked about it, "But, their sacrifice may have saved everyone else... We can't dishonor that by being all sad and mopey."

"So, party?" Pinkie asked.

"Party." Belle confirmed.

"PARTY!!" Pinkie exclaimed, leaping into the air amid confetti streamers, as the entire town was instantly decorated.

"How...?" Belle whispered.

"Pinkie." Reg said. "I've stopped questioning it after today..."

Chapter Thirty-Two

Unity
Chapter Thirty-Two

With cheers, shouted well-wishes, and waves goodbye, Harmony departed from Sylph Hollow. Herbert set the airship back on course, and they sailed through the skies towards their far away destination. The ground below changed as they went, the jungles coming to an end up against a chain of rugged mountains, turning to desert on the lee side of the peaks.

On and on they flew, with no further signs of habitation below. After another four days of nonstop travel, as the desert below was beginning to yield to slightly less-dry savannah, Bert called for a stop. "What's wrong?" Twilight asked.

"Was scanning ahead with the field glasses." Bert replied. "We've got civilization."

"What!?" Rainbow exclaimed.

"Lemme see..." Twilight said, taking the binoculars. She examined the area ahead of their flight path for several minutes.

"Well?" Applejack asked.

"Some kind of town or city." Twilight confirmed. "Doesn't look Pony or Human."

Herbert asked "Any sign of activity?"

"No."

"I wonder if we're coming up on a third ring?" Xix-xax asked.

"That would make sense." Fluttershy agreed.

"It's good news if so, too." Herbert said. "If there's another ring, we could compare our orientation to it to confirm that we're still on the right track."

"You want me to make some flights?" Rainbow asked.

"Good idea." Reginald said. "Especially after last time."

It was agreed that Rainbow Dash and Xix-xax would fly out in opposing circles from Harmony's position, no more than twenty or thirty miles, to see what there was to be seen. While this new circle, if such it was, would still be enormous, it's position much closer to the center meant that this smaller distance of flights would still be enough to confirm it's nature and adjust their flight heading if necessary. At this point, they were no more than eight hundred miles from the center, and whatever was awaiting them there. And so pegasus and changeling flew out on their ways, while the rest of Harmony's crew settled in to wait.

"Game of cards while we wait, anyone?" Applejack asked.

"I'm game." Bert agreed.

"Oo, me too!" Pinkie exclaimed.

"Great!" Applejack trotted to the storage closet, opened the door, and stumbled back in surprise, chocking back a scream as she realized what she was seeing. Everyone else rushed to look, and were also surprised by what was in the closet.

"Belle!?" They exclaimed.

"I can explain!" The fairy said, holding up her hands. "I wanted to come along and help! But I was afraid you would say no! So I hid in here, and then I couldn't get the door open!"

Rarity face-hooved. Dear, the room's not sound proofed. Why didn't you call for help?"

"...I was embarrassed? Please don't take me straight back, I really want to help!"

"Taking you back's not on the menu, least way's not 'til we're on our own way back." Applejack said. "So, I guess I should ask if you like playin' poker?"

Belle grinned. "I'd love to learn... But... Can I get something to eat first? I'm starved!"

"Gotcha covered!" Pinkie exclaimed, and she ushered Belle inside to the galley...

XXXX

Unity. Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo entered the Apple farmhouse, heads hung low. "What did your brother want again?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"Dunno." Apple Bloom shrugged. "He just said he wanted to see the three of us."

"Well, here we are." Scootaloo said. "So, where's he?"

"Mac! Where are ya'?"

"In the dining room!" Mac's voice called back.

The trio trotted into the dining room, there finding Macintosh along with Granny Smith and Beth. At Granny's direction, they took seats, and then Mac said "I'd have t' be blind t' not notice how you three have been moping around the last couple days. What's wrong?"

"We just miss them." Sweetie Belle said.

Scootaloo added "Yeah! What if they don't come back? I mean, not that somepony as awesome as Rainbow Dash would have any problem with anything, but what if?"

"Oh you poor kids." Bethany whispered.

"You just gotta have faith." Granny Smith said. "They all know what they're doing!"

"Eeyup." Macintosh nodded. "Still..." He leaned over and whispered something in Beth's ears. She nodded.

"I think so. I'll go get them." Beth stood and walked out down the hall.

"What's that about?" Apple Bloom asked.

"You'll see." Macintosh answered.

A few moments later, Bethany returned with three wrapped packages. "These were going to be Hearth's Warming presents for you." She said, "But as down as the three of you are..."

"Go ahead and open 'em up." Mac finished.

Troubles briefly forgotten, the fillies tore into the packages set before them. Apple Bloom found the crystal apple, Sweetie Belle a crystaline music note, and Scootaloo a crystal figure of a scooter.

"Oh cool!"

"Wow!"

"Thanks!"

"You've not even seen the coolest part yet." Beth said.

"Eeyup." Macintosh explained, "Once you girls get yer cutie marks, those can be enchanted to show them."

The trio regarded the gifts with even greater admiration. "Where'd you find something like this?" Scootaloo asked.

"Yeah. Apple Bloom had us following you whenever you went to the store." Sweetie Belle said. Bloom slapped her.

"I figured you did Bloom. That's why we bought 'em in Shetland Crossing."

"That's cheating." Apple Bloom complained, though with a smile.

"Feeling better?" Granny Smith asked.

"Yeah, I think so." Apple Bloom replied.

Sweetie Belle looked up at Macintosh and Bethany and asked "So, are you two having-" She was cut off by Apple Bloom muffling her...

XXXX

Rainbow and Xix returned several minutes apart, their information confirming that this was indeed another ring, the same thickness as the first two. "The city up ahead is huge." Rainbow said, "Like, Manehatten huge, and totally empty."

"At least we were still on the right heading." Twilight said, examining the maps. "We can move on, and be at the center in another two days."

"Yeah. But, maybe we should go around the creepy city. It's kind of unsettling." Rainbow nodded, then noticed Belle. "When did she get here?"

"Long story."

"Is going around the city really necessary?" Rarity asked.

Bert said "Probably not. But it would only add a couple of hours to our trip. And if even Rainbow was unnerved enough by it to say something..."

"There's just something... wrong... about it." The pegasus said.

"Okay then, long way around it is."

Herbert returned to the controls, but instead of activating the engines, he called for everyone to join him. "Look at this." He said, indicating a flashing light. "We're getting a radio signal."

"It can't be Unity." Nigel said. "We're way too far out of range for any equipment in town."

"Let me guess." Pinkie said. "It's coming from somewhere inside the creepy city. So we go in to see, get ambushed, and the next thing we know something hideous is laying it's eggs inside us! Well I say no!" She stood up on her hind legs, shaking her forehooves, "Do you hear me universe!? We're not falling for it! I've seen those 'Alien' movies and we're not taking the bait! We-"

Twilight interrupted Pinkie's bizarre outburst. "Actually Pinkie, it's coming from the other way."

"Oh." Pinkie said calmly. "Well that's alright then."

"Okay..."

"Listen to this!" Nigel said. He switched the audio from the headphones he was wearing to speakers. A voice could be heard, speaking in an unknown language. Whatever was being said, the speaker was talking slowly, carefully enunciating each word.

"What in the world?" Rarity asked.

Pinkie cocked her head to the side, and after a moment began to chuckle. "What? Pinkie, can you understand this?" Twilight asked.

"Nope! Not a single word!" Pinkie replied. "I just think it's funny how long some of the words seem to be!"

"She's right. Some of the individual words sound as long as whole sentences."

"Yeah..." Herbert said. "It sounds like German..." When he saw that everyone was looking at him expectantly, he clarified "Sorry, can't tell you what they're saying. I recognize the sound of it, but I've not spoken a word in German since my high school German classes almost sixty years ago."

"Twilight? Could you cast the translation spell on Herbert?" Nigel asked.

Twilight shook her head. "If he doesn't remember the language, it wouldn't do any good."

Bert asked, "Herb, how sure are you that this really is German?"

"Offhand? Ninety percent I'd say."

"Then why don't we go see who's home?"

"Sounds like a plan to me..."

XXXX

Following the mysterious transmissions, Harmony flew on to the north of the empty city. As they did so, they passed close enough to it's outer perimeter to get a good look without the need for the binoculars, and it was clear to everyone just why Rainbow Dash had found the place unnerving. From what could be seen, there was a perfect grid-pattern to the construction, without any deviations. The buildings were huge, and except for the fact that they got taller near the center, identical to each other. There were no doors, no windows, no signs, no variation in color; even the roads were the exact same color as the buildings.

"It looks like a giant model of a city, rather than the real thing." Belle said.

"Maybe it is." Twilight replied.

"What? You mean like, maybe it was made by a giant thousands of hooves tall? Maybe a giant kid's toy or something, and then whatever is bringing us all here mistook it for a real city and bought it here too?" Pinkie asked.

"Poor giant kid, losing his toy." Fluttershy whispered.

"Oh come on, nothing could grow that big." Nigel said.

"Right. Cube-square law." Reginald agreed.

"Probably." Twilight said. "Though, just in case, we'd better hope that if Pinkie's right, the model is all that got brought here." Everyone looked uneasy at that particular thought.

Rainbow finally said "Whatever, let's just get away from it."

As they continued on, the signal grew stronger. They were coming up on a tall, gently sloping hillside, and the peak of what was assumed to be a radio tower was starting to come into view over the crest.

"That'll be them." Herbert said. "That's where the broadcast is coming from." He bought the airship to a halt. "So, how do we proceed?"

"We could try to contact them." Twilight said. "Over the radio I mean. But since none of us speak their language..."

"Should we have Rainbow or Xix do a flyover?" Rarity asked.

"Kind of risky, but maybe we should consider it." Twilight said.

"Good, because she just took off on her own." Rarity said, pointing to the rapidly receding form of Rainbow as she flew over the hilltop.

Twilight face-hooved. Bert shook his head. Applejack simply said "I hope this doesn't blow up in our faces."

"It's Dashie!" Pinkie said.

"Yeah... That's kind of what worries us Pinkie." Applejack replied.

A short time later, Rainbow returned. After the requisite chewing out from Twilight, she was asked what she had seen.

"Well, I guess you were right about the language you thought you recognized. Because they are human." She began, "And a pretty big city of humans too. Like, four, maybe five times as big as Unity is. There's what I think is a military base, too, but the stuff they had there looked kind of weird."

"Weird how?"

"Hay, I dunno... Really different from the kinds of war machines I've seen in your movies... But, I think maybe we've got a problem."

"Go ahead, what's wrong?" Bert asked.

Rainbow said "Well, there's this symbol thing they've got flying on flags all over the town. And, I seemed to remember it being a bad thing in one of the human movies we've watched. So I grabbed one to show you." Rainbow pulled a rolled up flag out of her saddlebag and unfurled it.

"I'll be damned." Herbert grumbled.

Bert was less restrained: "Son of a bitch!"

Before them, held up in Rainbow's hooves, was a Nazi Swastika.

Chapter Thirty-Three

Unity
Chapter Thirty-Three

"So... These are bad humans, right?" Twilight asked.

"Quite possibly the worst in our entire history as a species." Reginald said. "Germans, as a whole, aren't bad people. They've got their good and their bad the same as any other nationality. And even among the Nazis there were some who knew that what their leaders were doing was wrong and worked against them... But for the most part..."

Nigel said "Think of it this way Twilight... Imagine if a small group of unicorns decided that unicorns were better than other types of ponies. And so they took over and started imprisoning and enslaving and even killing everyone who wasn't a unicorn."

"That's dreadful." Rarity whispered.

"These people were a part of bringing on the most destructive war in human history." Reginald said. "The only thing I can't figure is how a whole city of them is here. The war ended with the Nazi's defeat over seventy years ago!"

"Well we know now that the storms have been bringing people here for a very long time..." Twilight mused.

"Did any of these Nazi's towns just vanish during that war?" Applejack asked.

"Not that we've heard of." Bert answered. "Then again, in the thick of total war, with entire towns being firebombed off the map anyway... I suppose if someplace did just vanish it could be dismissed as enemy action."

"It's been seventy years though right?" Xix asked. "Maybe they've changed in that time?"

"People usually no change until forced to." Guttrix said.

"That's a good point, I'm afraid." Twilight agreed.

"Either way, I think the best thing for us to do is just move on along, get out of here before they notice us." Herbert said.

Everyone agreed, and they made ready to continue on their way. But just as Herbert was throttling up the engines, a distant sound caught everyone's attention. A low droning buzz, growing louder.

"What is that?" Fluttershy asked.

Specks came into view over the horizon, getting larger, closer. "Meserschmitts." Bert said. "Upgraded somewhat from war era models but the basic shape is the same."

"Upgraded... Or they found enough supplies to build new ones."

"Either way, they're coming right for us."

"Not again." Rainbow grumbled.

But as the planes drew nearer, they didn't attack. The entire flight, thirty aircraft in all, continued on their way passing over Harmony's location, vectoring in the direction of the abandoned city.

"Why would they be going there?" Nigel wondered.

"I don't like this. We don't have enough information to understand the situation." Twilight said. "We should follow, keep at a safe distance, see what's going on."

"Agreed." Herbert said, and turned to follow...

XXXX

Reich Sergeant Richtoffin wasn't sure what he was seeing. Flying in route to the target, he had looked down and caught sight of a strange vessel, seemingly a boat suspended in mid-air. He radioed his wingman. "Karloff, do you see that?"

"Ja. Thought I was hallucinating until you said something."

"I feared the same. I'll report it."

"Nevermind that. We've got enough to deal with. If you report it, they'll tell one of us to stay and get a better look. Then we'll be short handed. You can report the sighting when we get back."

"If we get back."

"Ja."

Richtoffin returned his attention to the mission at hand, though in the back of his mind he also wondered, for the ten thousandth time, what he might have done to earn this crummy hand in life.

It was seventy-two years ago, at the height of the great war, when his grandparents took shelter in the town of Steusseldorf. It was, of course, technically a military target: The presence of both a Luftwaffe airstrip and multiple factories insured that. But it was also much smaller than the more significant cities being actively bombed at the time, and they hoped to find safety.

What they found, instead, was a unfathomable force ripping them away from their world and all they knew. At least the place where they ended up was sustainable. Good croplands, and plenty of raw materials to keep their machines repaired and running, and eventually even to start building again. At first, it seemed like paradise. They were free of the war, and many even considered abandoning their loyalty to the party. And then they found the city...

The city. 'Das Geisterstadt' they called it, 'Ghost City,' though 'Hollestadt,' 'Hell City,' would have been even better. The war against it's eldritch horrors was all Richtoffin and his generation had ever known, all the people of Steusseldorf had know for seven decades now. A lifetime of war, terror, and death. A lifetime that ended today. The weapons, long completed save for a single key component, finally supplied, ensured that much. This ended today.

Ahead, the city came into view. "Everyone focus." Richtoffin ordered. "They could wake up at any moment. Remember, at least one of the weapons must be delivered, no matter the cost."

On Richtoffin's command, the planes dived down towards the city, accelerating. And before their eyes, a third of the city's buildings seemed to disintegrate into dust as the inhabitants awoke. For the buildings were not structures to contain them; They were the beings of this place, bizarre entities, like perfectly geometrical insects of all sizes, thousands of them, swarming up to defend the nest.

The planes evaded as best they could, opening fire on the swarms in their path, needing only seconds more to descend to the proper altitude to release the new weapons they carried slung under their bellies. One pilot screamed as his plane was ripped apart, and another, a third. And then it was time. The weapons were cut loose and the pilots poured everything their engines had into a probably fruitless escape run.

Ascending again, Richtoffin looked back over his shoulder. The bad: He was still being pursued. The good: The entities were ignoring the falling bombs. Just as they should, based on past experience. Normal bombs might damage a small area, but did little harm to the city as a whole. This would be different. Oh, it had to be different this time. It just had to be.

Leveling off, Richtoffin made a run for it, hoping beyond all hope to just maybe get clear, before-

XXXX

At a distance of several miles, flying near a steep ridge line for concealment, Harmony's crew was observing when several of the city's buildings seemed to evaporate away in a moment. "Damn! What the hell was that!?" Bert swore.

Observing through the binoculars, Twilight said "The buildings! They aren't really buildings, they're some kind of creatures!"

"If Nazis are attacking them, doesn't that make them the good guys?" Nigel asked.

Rainbow shook her head. "I kinda think maybe there are no good guys here."

Above the city, planes exploded, while others continued to dive, and then Twilight said "The planes, they've dropped something!"

"Let me see." Bert said, taking the binoculars. Looking, he needed a moment to find one of the falling objects. He was watching as it deployed a parachute, and began to slowly drift down towards the city. In fact, the more he looked at it, the more it looked like... Bert swung around, locked eyes on the nearby ridge that rose steeply from the surrounding area. "Herb! Get that ridge between us and the city and do it yesterday!"

"Whoa! What's going on?" Belle asked.

"Just do it!" Bert exclaimed as Herbert, seeming to understand what the survivalist was upset about, pushed the engines to full speed, racing to top the ridge and duck down behind it. Everyone else was talking over each other, asking questions, and Bert raised his voice, booming over them all, "Twilight! We need the strongest shield you can put up! Hopefully it'll be enough."

Something in Bert's voice discouraged arguing or questions. Twilight nodded and began to cast, the violet shimmer of a magical shield popping into view all around the Harmony just as they ducked in behind the ridge.

"Will you tell us what all this is about now?" Applejack asked.

"You'll see any time now." Bert answered. "Everyone hold on tight..."

Five seconds passed. Ten. As Twilight was on the verge of asking again what this had all been about, the blast came. A blinding flash of light came from beyond the ridge, everything shook violently, and the sound was so intense she had to lay her ears back and all the way down to protect them.On and on the roar and the surging wind went, until after what felt like hours but had probably only been a couple of minutes, calm returned.

"Damn." Bert swore. "That was lucky, it wasn't as bad as I expected."

"You call that not bad!?" Rainbow exclaimed.

"Compared to what it could have been, yeah." Bert replied. "That was something atomic. We're just lucky that it must have been fission based. Fusion weapons are so much more powerful we wouldn't be here if that's what it had been."

Looking up from the Geiger counter he now held, Nigel said "The ridge must be protecting us so far, I'm only reading slightly elevated radiation levels. But that's not going to keep. We should get the hell out of here in a hurry."

Herbert returned to the controls and began to pilot them away from the city, keeping the ridge between them, while Twilight asked "What in the world have we stumbled into here?" No one had an answer.

Half an hour and many miles further along, Nigel announced that radiation levels had returned to normal. "That was fast." Bert mused.

"Very." Twilight agreed. Looking towards the front of the Airship, she saw Fluttershy looking over the edge of the port railing, and trotted to her side. "Are you okay?"

"I don't know." the pegasus answered. "So much violence... I know it's a part of the world, but..."

"But it still hurts to see it."

"Yeah... I mean, to imagine what just happened... So much death..." Fluttershy's eyes were wet with tears.

Twilight put a foreleg over her friend's shoulders, hugged her tightly. "We'll be okay."

"I hope so..." Fluttershy went silent as she stared down at the ground below. "Twilight, do you see that?"

"I sure do." Twilight answered. She called back to the others "Hey! Take a look at this!"

As everyone else looked, they saw the shattered remains of an aircraft that had plowed into the ground. It was still smoking, and an obviously injured figure was was trying to crawl away.

"Bad guy or not, we've got to help him!" Fluttershy said.

"Ordinarily I'd pass with people as disagreeable as Nazis." Reginald said. "But if we do, maybe we can get some answers."

As the crawling figure collapsed, Herbert guided Harmony down to the surface. Unconscious, the man was carried aboard, and tended to while they lifted back off and away from the crash site. Twilight went ahead and cast the translation spell while the man was asleep; Easier than trying it on an awake and potentially beligerant target. And then they waited...

Sergeant Richtoffin awoke with a headache and a parched throat. At first he was concerned, but decided that this at least confirmed that he was indeed alive. Opening his eyes, sitting up, the first thing he saw was a bright pink horse staring at him. "Hi!" It said, and Richtoffin screamed and jumped back, backpeddeling until he slammed into a wall.

"I see you've met Pinkie." A new voice said. A man stepped into view. "Bert Gumbal. And you are...?"

"I... Reich Sergeant Gregor Richtoffin, Luftwaffe Expeditionary Force... Who are you? Why is a horse talking? What is going on!?"

"Pony." The Pink one said.

"We're on an exploratory mission, just passing through." Bert said. "But we saw you bombing that city, and we'd surely like to know what the hell is going on around here."

Bert and Pinkie led Richtoffin to the airship's outside deck, where everyone else was waiting. He looked about at the odd mix of humans and others, and asked "So what is this then!? Am I a prisoner?"

"Not at all Sergeant. We'll let you go, unharmed. All we want is answers. After all, from what we can tell it seems like your town has been here a very long time, while ours only just arrived a few months ago."

"You are from Earth then? Very well, I will tell you our story, in exchange for yours."

Bert nodded, and the Sergeant told them of the town's arrival, the early days before they managed to find the resources to survive, and how his grandparent's generation had pulled together and and prospered. "In those early days," Richtoffin said, "there were even many who, I'm embarrassed to admit, were ready to abandon feality to the reich. But then, two years after they arrived, they found that city. That horrid city. Tell me, is it destroyed!?"

"We think so, but we didn't risk the radiation to get a better look." Twilight said.

Belle asked "What's so horrid about it?"

"Yes dear, what happened between your people and those creatures?"

"You've seen the creatures and you have to ask? They are unnatural! Evil! They have no right to exist, except as slaves to the Reich! And as they would not yield, they must be destroyed!"

Richtoffin's words were cut off by a now furious yellow pegasus hovering in his face, glaring daggers, demanding "You killed them just because they weren't like you!? That's all!? They never did anything to you at first did they!?"

The pilot lashed out, knocking Fluttershy away, demanding of Bert "Control your slaves!"

"Slaves?" Rainbow Dash slammed Richtoffin down. "We're no one's slaves!"

"These are our friends and allies Sergeant." Nigel said. "Not our slaves."

"But what kind of good Aryans..." Richtoffin paused. "He was telling the truth."

"Who was telling the truth?"

Richtoffin smiled. "The gift-giver. That's what the party is calling him for the papers and the history books anyway. You see, early on in the war, we figured out that conventional bombs were useless. They just didn't do enough damage. So, some of the scientists took what data we had on atomics and developed them until they had designed a working device. That was nearly thirty years ago of course; we had everything we needed but the fissile material. For thirty years the weapons sat, finished but for one last ingredient. Then, a few days ago, he came. A man like you or me, sick, dying, driving a machine, a walking machine, like in Mister Well's famous book..."

"Carl!"

"He did make it past the ocean!"

"Where is he?"

"Dead." Richtoffin said. Seeing the looks on their faces, he held up his hands. "Not us, I give you my word on that. He was sick. Severe radiation poisoning they called it. He lasted only a few hours. Long enough to tell us about the town where people and things live together. And then we examined his machine. And by the Fuhere, what did we find?"

"You opened the heat rays. Found the radioisotope." Twilight whispered.

"Yes. Not Uranium or Plutonium. Something unknown, but still potent. And with the gift, at long last we readied our weapons, and destroyed our enemies!" Richtoffin laughed, but from the back of the group Applejack spoke.

"I'm not so sure of that." She said. "Listen."

Everyone listened, and heard a deep thrumming buzz. "What the heck?" Nigel asked.

Richtoffin's face went rigid with fear. "No! No it can't be! That's the sound of them! Of their wings! How can they be alive!?"

"Most of them probably aren't." Bert said. "But like we found out on Earth, when the first uranium bomb was detonated there, you can get survivors remarkably close to even a large blast."

"Not just survivors..." Fluttershy whispered sadly. "Revengers. They're swarming straight towards your town."

"No!"

"Oh yes. She's right." Bert said.

"So what do we do then?" Rainbow asked.

"We move on." Herbert said. "There's nothing we could do against that but get ourselves killed."

"B...But..."

"Sow the wind, reap the whirlwind." Bert said. "I'm sorry, but it's how it is."

"And what of me?" Richtoffin asked.

"We said we'd let you go unharmed. We will."

As the Nazi pilot was escorted off the ship, Fluttershy pressed a small aid kit into his hands and whispered "There will be people needing help. Go to them."

On the ground, Richtoffin started to run towards his home, then stopped for a moment. He looked up and asked "The gift-giver died before he could tell us... On Earth, what has become of the Reich?"

"It's where it belongs." Bert answered honestly, "Dead and buried. Along with all the other failures..."

Chapter Thirty-Four

Unity
Chapter Thirty-Four

Twilight looked up from her calculations. "The numbers check out. This should be it." She said.

Harmony was hovering over a deep canyon, holding position while the unicorn ran the figures. Directly head of them, the canyon rim was bordered by a high mountain range, and visible even from here, indeed, visible from hundreds of miles away, was an impossibly tall spiraling tower, seemingly made of some blue crystal, climbing so high that the peak might well be beyond the planet's atmosphere. The center.

"Do we proceed?" Reginald asked.

"We've come an awful long way not to." Applejack answered. "I say we see this through to the end."

"Absolutely." Rarity agreed.

"Let's do this!" Rainbow said, pumping a hoof in the air.

Nearly everyone answered similarly. In fact, only Fluttershy abstained. "Flutters?" Applejack asked.

"Oh, well, yes I guess it is the right thing to do. I'm just worried is all."

"Why pony worry?" Guttrix asked.

"It's probably nothing..." Fluttershy whispered. "It's just, after everything that happened with the Tyrathca, and then the Nazis... I'm afraid something bad will happen here too."

"Well heck, we're all worried about that!" Pinkie said. "But if we don't finish this we'll never know what we might have found out."

"Yes, I know. We need to go ahead. But please, let's be very careful."

"Alright then. Let's finish up what we came here for." Herbert said.

Harmony flew up, up, and towards the crest of the mountains. The higher they flew, the more of the tower they could see, and soon other, shorter towers came into sight as well. These were arrayed in a wide circle around the central tower, and were connected to it and each other by narrow elevated walkways.

As they passed the mountain peaks, the entire center complex was laid bare to their view, and everyone gasped or whispered in awe.

"Wow..."

"Whoa..."

"Holy..."

"Dude..."

"Narrrrfffff...."

"Pinkie, what?" Twilight asked.

Pinkie shrugged. "I dunno. 'Narf' just seemed appropriate somehow."

The center was vast; a single interconnected maze of towers, domes, concave dishes, and arcane machinery, all made of the same blue crystal, as big as, if not bigger than, New York City. "Well..." Rarity said, "I do hope someone has a plan... Searching this entire area could take a lifetime."

"This is more than I expected, that's for sure." Nigel agreed. "Any thoughts on where to start?"

"The central tower seems appropriate."

"I dunno." Bert said. "What if there are defenses?"

Fluttershy huddled back. "I don't want to be shot at again."

"Maybe we should approach slowly, carefully. Any defense systems might not consider us a threat that way." Xix suggested.

"Good idea." Twilight agreed, "But first, let's circle around at a distance, see if we can maybe find a door."

This plan struck everyone as reasonable, and they began to slowly fly about the tower, searching for a way in. They wer two thirds of the way around when Belle spotted it; a large pair of double doors with a platform jutting out before them. They were more than two thousand feet up the tower, and the platform showed no signs of having any ground access, no stairs or lifts.

"That's a good sign for our safe approach though." Bert said. "It's obviously meant to receive visitors by airship."

"Right. So, let's give this a try... Remember, slow and steady..."

Caution foremost in everyone's minds, the approach to the tower took over an hour. All through this time, Herbert stood ready to react in the event of an attack, though he had to admit to himself that anything a place like this attacked with would likely be unsurvivable. So it was with a great sigh of relief that he guided them the last few meters, and landed on the platform. He then looked from the doors to his crew and said "So who gets to ring the bell?"

"We'll all go together." Applejack said.

Walking side by side, the group approached the doors. The walk took longer than expected; the sheer size of the doors meant that they skewed one's sense of scale and made the platform seem smaller than it actually was until you were actually crossing it. When they finally arrived, looking up at the doors, Guttrix asked "Now what we do?"

"We knock!" Pinkie declared, and did just that.

For several moments there was silence, and Rarity was about to say 'It was a nice try Pinkie' when the doors slid open with a tremendous rumble. Inside, the tower was dark, foreboding, and then a series of lights switched on, revealing a wide hallway as tall as the doors.

"Um... Hello?" Twilight called out.

As they watched, a holographic image began to form in the middle of the great hall. It was more or less in the form of a human face, but gigantic, pale blue skinned, with dark liquid pools for eyes. It's features were those of a man unfathomably old. And as the image formed, it's lips moved. There was no sound, but each member of the group heard speaking in their own minds, "Welcome to Singularity. My name was Pazu, and for whatever much or little it is worth, I am very, very sorry for what has happened to you all..."

XXXX

This was not at all how Twilight had expected things to go. She had thought that the center would be abandoned, a system running on it's own, or perhaps a being of great power that would boast about what it had done. Instead of confrontation, though, she was now met with apology. And she wasn't sure what to say.

Luckily, the others weren't as tongue tied. "What do you mean sorry?" Bert asked.

"What do you mean your name 'was' Pazu?" Applejack added.

"You have many questions." The apparition said. "I will answer as best I can... First, I think, I should begin with some history. None of this will make sense to you without that context."

"Okay...." Twilight said, finding her voice. "Please."

And Pazu's tale began to unfold...

"I will not try to tell you my species' name for ourselves. None of you could pronounce it anyway. I can tell you that other beings have called us by many names: Guardians, Watchers, Preservers... The most pertinent for you is Firstborn, for that is what we were, the first sapient species in all the known multiverse. We were traveling the stars when your planets were naught but dust in solar nebulae..."

The Pazu image continued, "In all our explorations, we found nothing more priceless than other minds. But, all too often, sapience was fleeting; A new people would arise, show promise, and then be snuffed out by one catastrophe or another. So we decided to do something about it. Across the multiverse, we located dozens of planets well suited for survival, but not blessed with people of their own. On these worlds, we built facilities like this one. Each is automated, designed to scan the multiverse for species or cultures in danger of extinction, and bring representatives to those worlds to keep them safe..."

Belle said "So that's why you bought us here! And the Yilane and Lyrick too!"

"Yes." Pazu nodded. "I'm very sorry, but your home planets are gone."

"Okay, but what about us!?" Nigel demanded. "Our world is okay isn't it? And Eqqus as well?"

Pazu seemed to sigh. "Yes. Yes, your homes are unharmed. At least insofar as threats big enough to trigger singularity."

"Then why...?"

"Singularity was designed to be automated. That is why I am here; I am a virtual copy of the real Pazu, who lived and died long ago. I was made to maintain the systems. Singularity was built with the best and most durable technology our people could produce, with self-repair systems intended to keep it running for long ages. But, the third law will have it's way with everything, sooner or later. Singularity is, by your reckoning, two billion three hundred seventy two million years old... And it is beginning to malfunction. I have no direct connection to the control systems for the teleporters anymore, nor the logic core that chooses who and what to bring. I can still see what it's doing, but I have no control. From what I have been able to tell, it is... (here, the image actually looked embarrassed) ...it is miscalculating the immediacy of dangers: You humans, for example, were abducted because the system thought your were threatened by your planet Mercury's orbit changing in ways that would destabilize Earth's orbit."

"Damn." Reginald said. "I've heard about that, but it's like a one percent chance a billion years from now!"

"As I said, miscalculating the immediacy of the threats."

"Well, what did it think was going to happen to Eqqus?" Rainbow asked.

Pazu answered "Nothing specific... It seems simply to have decided that the presence of an active gate to Tartarus is too big of a risk to ignore."

"Well," Reginald said, "Let's get to the big question then: If you could teleport us from our worlds to this one, can you send us back?" Everyone looked at the image expectantly.

But they were to be disappointed. "I'm afraid not... Remember, Singularity was designed to save beings from dying worlds. No systems for sending the chosen places back was implemented. Now, with your help, to access the controls I can no longer command directly, we could move settlements from place to place on this world; For example, if the Sylphs and their allies would like to be moved safely away from Tyrathca territory, that can be done."

"We'll be glad to, if that's what your people want Belle." Twilight said.

"Getting away before the Tyrathca turn back is a good idea." Belle answered. To Pazu she asked "Could we arrange to be closer to where they are?"

"Easily. But I asume you have more questions first...?"

“I know I do.” Applejack said. “If this place has been bringing folks here for as long as you say, why isn't the whole planet cluttered up by now?”

Pazu replied “We designed Singularity to give a second chance. And we arranged the placement of useful materiel, rich veins of metals, magicite, extremely rich soils, in order to improve the new arrival's chances. But once they are here, they are on their own. And sadly few make it.”

Reginald asked “What about the time-scale? It seems incredible that this world's environment would stay stable for over two billion years!”

“It wouldn't naturally.” Pazu answered. “This is another of Singularity's functions.”

In a whispered voice, Fluttershy asked "I have a question... We've seen so much violence on this trip. The Tyrathca, and then the Nazis and whatever those other creatures were... Why would you save things filled with hate?"

"Because all beings carry the potential to change." Pazu answered. "My people's views on right and wrong were not all that different from yours; We would have condemned the actions of those you name as surely as you do. But to deny them the right to exist, when their children might do better... No."

"I guess that makes sense." Applejack said.

"Yes." Rarity agreed. "I only wish we might have been able to get word of what has happened to us back to our homes."

"There may yet be a way." Pazu said. "I was hesitant to mention it; the malfunctions Singularity is experiencing make it risky. But if it means this much to you..."

"It really does!" Twilight said.

"To all of us." Bert agreed. "What did you have in mind?"

Pazu explained, "As I said before, there is no way to send your towns back home. But, there is a lesser system which can send a small number of individuals back. It was designed in case a rescued group needed to retrieve something from their former homes, and can only send four at a time to a world. It also tags them for automatic retrieval after twenty four hours."

"So we could go home for one day?" Nigel asked.

"That's not bad. We could at least contact the Princesses." Twilight mused.

"If the risk does not deter you, come, I will show you how to activate the system." Pazu said. The image then turned and led the way through a labyrinth of halls, to a control center deep within the tower, where it showed them what to do.

"What kind of risks are we talking about here?" Twilight asked as the lesson ended.

"Oh, ending up on the wrong world, being vaporized, the usual teleportation risks. Of course, the risks are quite small, one in several million. And so long as you aren't killed outright by a glitch, you will still be returned here after twenty four hours."

"We need to get word to our peoples." Herbert said. "I'm in."

"What about us Twilight?" Pinkie asked. "Seven from Eqqus and it can only send four."

"I'll stay here." Fluttershy whispered.

"And I will remain with you." Rarity said.

Xix-xax said "If it sends us back to where we were taken from, then I would end up away from the other three, out where Shetland Crossing used to be... So it's best if I stay as well."

"Guess that settles it then." Applejack said. "Me, Twi, Dash, and Pinks."

"The rest of us can stay here, with Pazu's guidance we can go ahead and move Sylph Hollow and the Yilane and Lirick towns closer to Unity." Belle said. "But wait, what about you Guttrix? Don't you want to go home?"

"Guttrix home is Longstop. Guttrix stay here."

"Alright then." Twilight said. "Let's do this..."

XXXX

Having programmed the system according to Pazu's instructions, Twilight and Nigel each joined their friends on two of the many available platforms. "It should power up and transport us in thirty seconds." Nigel said.

"Good luck, all of you!" Rarity waved.

Twilight was curious what this would feel like. She certainly hoped the smaller transport wouldn't result in the blinding light and raging storms of the larger ones. And so it didn't: In a moment so fast that she couldn't quite place the exact instant it happened, the view before her changed from the inside of the tower to a sunlit woods. "Whoa!" Twilight yelped as she stumbled from the surprise of the transition. As Applejack and Pinkie helped Twilight back to her hooves, Rainbow flew up to get a better look from above the trees.

"Well, I guess it worked." Pinkie said.

"I wouldn't be so sure." Rainbow said, returning. "Come on to the edge of the trees, you need to see something."

The group followed Rainbow, who led them to a spot from which they could look out from the edge of the forest. The first thing they saw was, as expected, a circular scar in the landscape, clearly the place where the singularity machinery had taken a town. But, the next thing they saw was a surprise: All around the scar were humans. Humans, human vehicles, human scientific equipment.

"Oh no..." Twilight said.

"I'm guessing we got switched." Applejack suggested. "We're here, that must be where Fallow Meadows came from, and Mister Gumbal and the others with him must be in Equestria."

"Makes sense." Rainbow nodded. "So what do we do?"

Twilight pondered this question. "Well, I can see two options... The first is that we just stay here in the woods and hide until Singularity pulls us back. The other is, we go and say hello, try to let the humans in charge here know what's happened."

"That might be kinda dangerous Twi."

"I know, but-" Twilight's answer was cut off as a new voice demanded "I know I heard someone out here! Come out with your hands up!" The brush rustled and a soldier stepped into view, rifle at the ready. He stared at the quartet of ponies. "What the hell?"

Pinkie made the next move. She lunged forward, faster than seemed possible, got right in the soldier's face, and began to shout at him in a perfect impersonation of R. Lee Ermey:

"Now you listen to me maggot!! I am General Pinkiminus Pie, here with a crew that is testing a brand new top secret black-ops x-files microwave mind control weapon!!! For the next twenty two and a half minutes, it was cause you to perceive everyone you see in the form of a small, brightly colored equine!! And so help me God, son, if you are not perceiving me as a small, brightly colored equine, then you are a sissy boy pansy communist nazi terrorist with no future in this mare's army!! Now what do you see when you look at me!?!?"

"Sir! A small brightly colored equine sir!" The soldier frowned. "...Mare?" He passed out as Twilight cast a sleeping spell on him.

"Um, Pinkie... What the Hay was that!?" Applejack demanded.

"Oh, I saw it in one of the old human comic books Spike was reading last month." Pinkie explained. "The 'Just-Us League' or something."

Shaking her head, Twilight led them away from the sleeping soldier. Staying hidden, at least in the forest, was no longer an option; even if she could keep the man asleep for the entire day, his position ensured that someone would come searching. And so they slipped away, hoping to find a more secluded location from which to decide what to do.

The quartet of ponies walked for some time, not finding anything that would work for their purposes. As they were trying to quickly slip down a narrow concrete culvert, they were found again. The clicking of multiple rifles alerted them all to a team of soldiers that had crept in behind them. Looking at the men and their guns, all of which were aimed at the group, Twilight wasn't sure how to proceed.

Then, from behind the soldiers, a voice said "At ease! Guns down!" The soldiers complied, and a man in a black suit came to them through the massed guardsmen. He looked over the entire group, then knelt down before Twilight and said the last thing anypony present would have ever expected: "Twilight Sparkle, I presume?"

Author's Note

The 'old comic' Pinkie read was JLA #25, January 1999. It was Plastic Man who did the routine in the comic.

Chapter Thirty-Five

Unity
Chapter Thirty-Five

"Wh... What!?" Twilight exclaimed. "How do you know my name!?"

The man smiled. "Come with me please. I'll explain everything." Rising to his feet, introducing himself as Agent Marsh, the man led the four ponies towards a utilitarian structure that had clearly been built in haste on the site of Fallow Meadow's abduction. As they walked, he explained; "When the town here vanished, We immediately began investigating every possible lead, no matter how unlikely. One of the considerations we explored was the idea that our people might have been abducted by some extraterrestrial force."

"Well you got that bit right, more or less." Twilight confirmed.

Agent Marsh continued, "Yes. Of course, we've barely made it as far as our own moon with manned expeditions. Building spacecraft to go looking was clearly out. But as our scientists ran every test they could come up with on this area, they found a number of anomalies; traces of exotic matter, energy signatures that didn't match anything on record... Long story short, we were able to use the data gathered to determine that what had taken the town hadn't taken them across space; it had taken them to another reality."

"I still don't really get that part." Rainbow said.

Twilight explained "It's multiplicity theory Dash. There's not just one universe, but an entire multiverse of realities running in parallel with each other."

"And with the information we gathered from Fallow Meadow's disappearance, combined with another abduction to the west some time later, we were able to produce a prototype gateway with which to go looking for our people." Marsh said.

"You can move between realities now?"

"Not exactly. As I said, it's a prototype. Less a door than a window. But we can tune in a parallel world, and explore it from within the gate facility, which is the building I'm taking you to."

Applejack said "This is all well and good, but it don't explain how you knew Twi's name."

Marsh grinned. "Ahh yes... Well, as it turns out while we were investigating the abductions here, a certain Princess was conducting her own investigation, reaching the same conclusions, and using magic to create the same results we got with technology; a window for looking for you. Our search team and yours met about three months ago, and once the language barriers were out of the way we figured out pretty quickly that we were both searching for the same thing."

"So, you've spoken with the Princesses?" Twilight asked. "That's wonderful!"

"You'll be able to speak with them as well." Marsh said. "Your human friends from Fallow Meadows ended up where Ponyville used to be. That's how I knew to start searching for you. Princess Celestia contacted us half an hour ago."

"Is there any delay?" Twilight asked. "We'll only be here a day before we're pulled back."

"No. And in fact the pull back may be a good thing. If you're able to take things back with you, we can send a beacon. That way, there'll be no more searching, both world's gates will be able to tune directly in to where you are."

"Oh what a party I'll be able to throw when we get home!" Pinkie cheered. "I mean, it's not a good as a 'we all get to go home' party, but being able to talk with everypony again is awesome!"

"It sure is Pinkie." Applejack grinned.

"And don't count out actual travel yet." Twilight said. "Surely we'll figure it out sooner or later."

The agent nodded. "Probably. The project leader here is sure they'll manage it someday, though he doesn't expect it anytime soon." As they walked along further, Twilight told the agent a condensed version of what they had learned about Singularity. In time, they stopped at a door, and Marsh slid a card, and opened it. "Here we are. The gateway room is straight ahead."

The pony quartet followed the narrow hallway into the building, where it soon opened up into a large chamber full of equipment. and standing at the center of the chamber- "Princess!!" Twilight exclaimed. She galloped towards Celestia, jumped to embrace her mentor, and passed through, landing with a thud on the padded floor.

"Oh dear. Are you okay Twilight?" The Princess asked.

"I'm fine, but what...?"

"Remember, this is like a window, not a door." Celestia explained. "I'm actually standing in the Canterlot throne room."

"Yeah that does make sense actually." Twilight mumbled, rubbing her horn.

"I am most pleased to see you are well." Celestia said. "Not that I ever really doubted it, not with ponies as capable as you and your friends, but it is still gratifying to see firsthoof."

"Indeed." Another voice said. Luna stepped into view, seeming to materialize from nowhere though Twilight knew she must simply be stepping into the window's radius. "It is pleasing to know that both Ponyville and Shetland Crossing have survived."

"Well, beggin' your pardon Princess, but we haven't all made it." Applejack said, stepping next to Twilight. "We've lost a few, especially early on. And of course your nephew..."

Celestia gave a small, sad smile. "At ease Applejack. Our guests here have already told us of what happened with Prince Blueblood. 'Tis a sadness. But perhaps unavoidable under the circumstances, and I take no exception with what Unity has done with him."

Luna said "Nor do I... Though in all veracity I must say the tale of this Xix-xax's Celestia disguise is the funniest thing I've heard since my return... 'Uranus' indeed..." She seemed to be fighting the urge to laugh again.

"Quite." Celestia said. "I suspect they heard my sister's peals of laughter in Los Pegasus."

"I'm just glad we've made contact." Twilight said. "The question is, what do we do now?"

Celestia looked up, over Twilight's head, at one of the humans standing just outside the window. "Do you still wish to proceed with your plans?" She asked.

"Yes Princess." The woman answered. "We have a beacon that Miss Sparkle and her friends should be able to take back with them. Once we get the dimensional coordinates, it will be child's play to open windows directly there."

"Establishing open communications, if nothing else." Luna said, nodding. "But I suspect Tia was asking about the other part of your plan."

"Well, the final choice belongs to our guests. If they're willing to help, we'll proceed."

"Hang on, help with what?" Rainbow asked.

Agent Marsh said "So far, we've kept the truth of what happened to Fallow Meadows and the people who vanished in Arizona a secret from the general population. But that can't keep forever, especially not now that we know there's an ongoing risk that more places could be taken. So, our President is planning to hold a press conference to reveal the truth. It'll be held this evening. What we were hoping you might be willing to do, is, after the President's speech, answer a few questions as well."

"How many humans will be watching this?" Twilight asked.

"At least several million."

"Good thing Flutters didn't come." Rainbow whispered.

"Yeah, even I'm terrified at that kind of an audience." Twilight said. Steeling herself, she added, "But if you think it will help, I'll do it."

"Do we need to travel somewhere else?" Applejack asked.

"No ma'am, the conference is being set up at the edge of the old town limits." Marsh answered. "In the meantime, if you don't mind, we'd like for you to discuss what you've learned about the source of the abductions with some of our staff. I expect they'll follow you better than I did..."

XXXX

Several hours later. Twilight paced nervously back and forth behind the curtain that separated the conference podium and stage from the preparation area. She didn't dare to sneak a look out the curtain, but she could hear the sounds of a large crowd of reporters milling about. "Settle down Twi, you'll do fine." Applejack said.

"Yeah! You always do!" Pinkie agreed.

"Thanks." Twilight gave a smile, then looked up as a pair of human males in black suits and dark glasses stepped in, looked around, and signaled to someone else still outside the curtain. They were quickly joined by more people, one of who walked right up to the ponies and greeted them. "I take it you're the President?" Twilight asked.

"That's right. And I'd love to stay and talk, but with my schedule I'm here just in time. If you'll excuse me..." He stepped up to the front curtain, waited as someone announced him, and stepped through. Guided by Agent Marsh, the ponies gathered around a television showing the broadcast live. He began by summarizing what had happened months earlier, with the town vanishing, and the area being cordoned off; the rumors and conspiracy theories that swirled around; Apparently people had blamed everything from aliens to zombies, all with the government involved in one way or another. From there, the President went on to reveal what the scientists had discovered, and the construction of the window. The early exploration of other worlds. By this point, everyone in the assembled press was riveted, whether they believed what they were hearing or not.

"It was three months ago that the search teams experienced a major breakthrough. While performing the initial reconnaissance on the eleventh world they had managed to tune in, they witnessed the arrival, through a window similar to those we've learned to build, of another intelligent species."

The President's words were cut short by a roar of questions from the press, the two most often reported being:

"Were these the beings responsible for taking Fallow Meadows?"

"Are we now in danger of an alien invasion?"

Waving for the crowd to calm down, he answered "Our first suspicions were the same. But when we made contact with them, when we worked through the language barrier and were able to communicate, we discovered just the opposite: They, too, had recently experienced the abduction of an entire town. They, too, were searching for their people. And so I, along with a handful of other world leaders, used the windows to meet with their leaders. We made an agreement to share information. And we continued searching."

"And have those searched bore results?" A reported called out.

"Yes and no. We have not yet found the world where the abductees have been taken. But they've found us. Earlier today, we learned that those taken from Earth and our ally's world, Eqqus, seem to have met each other, and also allied together to survive. They found the alien machine responsible for the abductions, and gathered information from it regarding it's purpose. Sadly, it cannot send the towns back where they belong. But it can send small groups back temporarily."

"Sir, are you saying that some of our missing people are back on Earth now?"

"Not exactly. Apparently the machine is extraordinarily old and isn't working right anymore. It switched the two groups that were trying to return. Our people are on Eqqus, and theirs are here." At this, the press began clamoring for interviews. Waving for them to be calm again, the President said "We cannot grant one on one interviews. Time is short, they will be automatically pulled back to the other world in a few hours. But, one of our guests has agreed to answer a few questions..."

"I guess this is it." Twilight said. "Wish me luck."

The reaction in the press, and across the world from countless people watching on television, was mixed. As the curtain parted to admit a small purple unicorn, most simply stared in jaw-dropped silence. Some gasped, and still others mumbled out a variety of obscenities. Unnerved by the general silence, Twilight nonetheless trotted across the stage and reared up on her hind legs, with her forehooves balancing atop the podium. "Hello... My name is Twilight Sparkle, and I guess I'm here to answer any questions you might have for me..."

XXXX

Three hours later, the four ponies were back in the gate facility, waiting. They knew that they should be getting pulled back to Singularity at any moment. Each of them was now wearing saddlebags loaded with supplies the base staff had thought might be useful for Unity, and Twilight wore the beacon around her neck. "I just hope this stuff actually goes back with you." Agent Marsh said.

"It should." Twilight answered.

Applejack said "Yeah. According t' that Pazu guy, the whole reason they made it possible t' come back was in case we needed t' get something."

"What all's in these bags anyway?" Rainbow Dash asked, poking her muzzle into one of them.

One of the scientists answered "Well, seeds for one thing, so you can maybe grow a wider variety of food. There's also samples of the organisms needed to culture some basic antibiotics, along with instructions on how to do so and small supplies of other useful medicines you probably won't be able to make on your own for awhile yet."

Another said "Plus, we've included a computer drive with up to date news and entertainment, and several other trinkets that could come in handy."

"Well thank y'all for that." Applejack nodded. "Wish we could pay you back."

"You already have by letting us know what's really going on." Marsh said.

Rainbow said "And now that we'll be able to talk to each other, you can let us know if anyone else gets taken. Then we can find 'em and maybe, what's that expression....?"

"Pay it forward?" Pinkie suggested.

"Yeah that's it!"

"Sounds good. Although, so far as that goes... I wonder if it would be possible to stop the machine from grabbing anyone else?" Marsh wondered.

"I don't see how." Twilight answered. "I mean, if you'd seen this place with your own eyes you'd understand. It's huge! 'Bigger than New York City' according to Bert. And the technology level is so far beyond ours..."

"Well, it was just a thought." Marsh said, and would have said more but at that moment the ponies began to fade from his sight. "Guess this is it. Good luck." He said, but they were already gone.

XXXX

Singularity. Two ponies, a changeling, a fairy, and a goblin sat in a circle, passing their time playing cards. "Do you have any fours?" Rarity asked.

"Go fish." The goblin replied.

Sighing, The unicorn was drawing a card with her magic when a rush of displaced air blew through, scattering the cards all about. "What in the world-?" She started to ask, but stopped as Fluttershy gasped.

"They're back!" The Pegasus cheered, and rushed to the returned teams sides.

"How did it go?" Xix-xax asked.

"Yes, how was Canterlot?" Rarity added.

"Pretty cool, honestly." Reginald chuckled. At the unicorn's confused expression he said "We got switched."

"Oh! So you went to... And they were on... Oh my."

"Yeah." Bert said. "But we were able to come back with gifts. Not the least of which is this..." He pulled his arm out from behind his back, revealing-

"Tank!" Rainbow cheered, grabbing the tortoise up in her hooves and flying about excitedly.

"I've never seen anyone so excited about a turtle." Herbert chuckled.

Nigel sat a satchel down in front of Twilight. "This is for you. There are some books from Celestia and a number of potions a zebra insisted we bring you... I can't believe I just said that."

A moment later, amid what looked like a burst of static, an image of Agent Marsh appeared nearby. "Excellent. The beacon works." He said.

"So we'll be able to communicate now!" Twilight cheered. "This is wonderful! If you'd like, we can show you what this entire facility looks like from outside, then you'll see what I meant before."

"That sounds good. Hang on a moment though..." Marsh vanished, though not in a manner that suggested the window had been closed. Rather, he seemed to step out of sight, indicating that he had moved outside of the gate's range. After a moment he returned. "That should do it."

"Do what?"

"This." A voice spoke as Princess Luna appeared. "Excellent."

Several minutes later, everyone was standing on the outside platform where Harmony had landed. From the open windows, the princesses and several human scientists were intently examining the vast Singularity complex. "You weren't kidding." Marsh said. "This place is like nothing I've ever seen."

"Indeed. I can see no manner of shutting it down." Luna agreed. "Understanding the systems well enough to do so could take dedicated scholars decades."

"Well... Whoever gets to study all this might be able to get some help from Pazu." Belle said. "But, I have to ask... Even with what it's doing wrong, would we really want to? I mean, it's still saving people in actual danger too..."

"A valid concern." Celestia said. "But, not one for the moment."

"So, what do we do now?" Fluttershy asked. "Just go back to Unity?"

"I suppose so." Bert said. "It's not like we can do anything more here."

"Go ahead then." Marsh said. "Just keep the beacon with you, so that we can home in on your exact location."

"We will." Twilight assured him. She turned to Celestia. "Princess, I know it's been awhile since I was last able to do this, but-"

"Go ahead my student. I welcome an oral report."

Twilight nodded, cleared her throat, and began: "Dear Princess Celestia; Over the last few months, I've learned that circumstances can make friends even where you least expect them. Friendship can bring even people from entirely different worlds together. And in working together, they can all gain from each others knowledge, experience, and unique perspectives. Ponies- -and humans- -often wonder why there is so much pain and difficulty in the world. Maybe it's there to give us the push we need to move beyond what we're comfortable with, to inspire new alliances and new friendships where they wouldn't form otherwise. But whatever the case, I wouldn't trade away the experiences I've had here, the new friends I've made here, for anything. Which means that this expedition is a success even though it didn't find us a way home. Your faithful student, Twilight Sparkle..."

Author's Note

Almost there folks, one chapter to go :)

Epilogue

Unity
Epilogue

Unity. With the cold of winter still in full force, people of all species were decked out in heavy coats and scarves as they braved the snow-covered streets, which were now made festive by Christmas and Hearth's Warming lights and decorations in windows and doorways.

A green and red scarf wrapped around her neck, Scootaloo trotted down main street, enjoying the yuletide sights. She had finally finished Super Mario Brothers, and was looking forward to trying her hoof at other games now that the arcade was fully powered. Though of course, the biggest concern on the filly's mind was hopes for the return of her hero; Hearth's Warming was in just two days, after all, and nothing would make a better present than the triumphant return of Rainbow Dash.

And so it was that Scootaloo, mind busy with such thoughts, was about to go in Bon-bon's shop to buy candy canes for her friends, when a man came running down the street shouting "They're back! They're back!" Curious, Scootaloo followed. She was soon joined by a large crowd, which ended up in front of Town Hall. Looking up, she saw a speck in the distance, growing larger, closer. A speck that soon resolved itself into the Harmony.

The crowds danced and cheered as Harmony descended, landing perfectly placed at the dock built for it. They fell silent and listened as Twilight Sparkle stood atop the boarding ramp and gave a condensed version of what they had found on their journey. Emotions were a volatile mix; Fear, in knowing there were indeed very dangerous beings out there. Happiness at the hope of new friends. Sadness that there was indeed no way home; joy, at being able to make contact.

The presence of Belle, and the news of new towns less than ten miles distant, brought perhaps the biggest cheers; The storm that transferred Sylph Hollow and the Yilane and Lyrick towns had been seen, of course, but prudence had kept anyone from investigating.

As Twilight finished speaking, a light on the beacon she still wore turned from yellow to green. To either side of the mare, appeared individuals very recognizable to the peoples of Earth and Eqqus: The American President, and Princess Celestia. When the cheers had finally died down, both leaders expressed their commitment to continuing to search for a way to return people home. "However," Celestia said, "It seems likely that this will be the work of several years. And, even when we succeed, we do not wish to simply bring everyone home and cut ties. No, we should remain in contact, as allies and trading partners."

The President said "Therefore, we have decided that while anyone who wishes to return to their own world once such is possible will of course be allowed to do so, Unity itself should remain either way. People of all species should be welcome there. What you have built and continue to build will endure, as a testament to what different peoples can do, when they cooperate."

The crowds cheered again, and Scootaloo joined in. Life in Unity was a mixed blessing; Fraught with the perils of a new and unknown world yet also blessed with the promise of new friends, new discoveries, and new adventures. But those are stories for another day...

Prologue

Author's Note

Ponies on Earth. Humans in Equestria. This is a story in which human and pony meet and work together. But it's not either of the above categories. This is a story about a meeting on neutral ground, a world not known to either species. There will be some conflict, and distrust, on both sides. But it will not be dominant, save at the very beginning. This is also a crossover story. Other beings from other worlds will also get dumped on this planet by the force that brings our protagonists here. Some will be new allies. Others will be dangerous foes.

Before I start the story itself, let me give you a few of the assumptions that have gone into this work, so we'll be starting on the same page:

1: Ponies do NOT speak English. The language barrier won't be a major issue for long (translation magic), but it is there at first.

2: Pony Magic has a scientific explanation, which the ponies are aware of. To wit, they are manipulating the 'Thaumic Field' which is basically a fifth fundamental force alongside the four forces humans know of.

3: Pony technology is often at a lower level than human tech. But, their science is equal to ours. The lag in tech is due to them not needing as much tech thanks to magic. (Necessity, Mother of invention, you know the drill.)

4: The Earth Fallow Meadows comes from is identical to ours, save for the lack of MLP.

Prologue

Unity: Prologue

Equestria. The first warning sign was something so small that many ponies didn't even notice it at first. Even those that did failed to understand the import. Rainbow Dash, having assigned her weather crews to their jobs for the day, was sleeping soundly atop a small cloud she had fashioned for just that purpose. Supposedly she was seated in the high-altitude position looking down to monitor her crew's progress, but she knew they could be trusted. And so she slept, and dreamed.

In her dream, crowds were chanting her name as she stood in a Wonderbolts suit, a Gold Medal around her neck. "Rainbow Dash! Rainbow Dash! Rainbow Dash!" the dream crowds chanted, and then the Princesses flew down from above.

"Rainbow Dash," Dream Celestia said, "You are the greatest flier our nation has ever seen. That is why I am taking away your Gold Medal and replacing it with the first, last, and only Platinum Medal instead!"

Rainbow smiled as the crowds chanted louder. This was the best dream she had ever had, or at least it would have been if not for the fact that she had it at least once a week. Plus, that flashing was getting annoying. Were there press ponies taking her picture? She looked all around but saw nopony with a camera. The flash strobed again, brighter than before...

...And Rainbow woke up. "What the hay?" she muttered. "That's never happened before... What was the deal with those lights?" And then another flash came, and the pegasus realized the truth: The flashs in her dream had came from something in the real world. Casting about her gaze, she saw storm clouds in the distance, beyond the Everfree, with lightning flashing about both in the clouds and from them to the ground.

"Past the Everfree... That's near Mule's Coast... There's not supposed to be rain there today..." Rainbow sat and watched the storm. The longer she watched, the more unnerved she grew. There was something about it...

Making a decision, Rainbow held an enchanted gem to her ear. "Cloudkicker, you hear me?"

"Loud and clear boss, what's up?"

"I'm not sure... Get everypony together and meet me up here. I wanna get your opinion on something..."

XXXX

Earth. Just outside Fallow Meadow, Indiana. Bertram Gumbal, 'Bert' to his friends, stared at his radio in confusion. Something was causing significant static and interference, and he couldn't figure out what it could be. "No storms on the radar... No unusual sunspot activity... No signs of the feds doing anything in the area that they'd be jamming the airwaves for..."

"Grrrowl..." Bert looked down at Shadow, his two year-old Malamute, and grinned.

"You don't get it either eh?" He asked the dog. It gave a huge yawn in response.

Bert shook his head. He knew exactly what everyone in town would think if they saw him getting upset over this. "Ol' Bert's at it again, crazy survivalist that he is." They would say. He didn't mind the survivalist part. That was true through and through. But crazy? Hell no. He wasn't one to see aliens and conspiracies in everything around him. He actually trusted the government, to an extent. He just felt better knowing that if things went south he had a radiation-hardened shelter, ten years of food, and enough weapons and ammo to outfit a platoon.

With a sigh, Bert rose, grabbed a backpack, and motioned for Shadow to follow. Man and beast walked side by side up the stairs, out the back door, and up another, exterior staircase to the roof of their home/fortress. "What the hell?" Bert whispered. To the east, he could see a vast swath of dark clouds flickering with lightning, where there shouldn't have been anything according to the weather radar he had just checked.

The storm was too far away to hear the thunder, so Bert rifled around in his pack until he found what he was searching for: a directional microphone. Pointing to the east, he could now hear the rumble of thunder. He waited for a especially brilliant bolt and started counting. "one one thousand, two one thousand, three one thousand..." He reached twelve before the thunder rolled in his ears.

Reaching over to scratch Shadow behind the ears, Bert waited five minutes, then counted again. This time he only got to ten. "Coming this way... Storms never come in from the east around here though..."

Bert's thoughts were interrupted by a low growling. It took him a moment to realize the source; Shadow. The dog, who normally liked stormy weather, was staring at the distant storm, hackles up, growling under his breath.

"Yeah, I've got a bad feeling too boy..." Bert whispered. The dog growled louder...

XXXX

Equestria. Twilight Sparkle sat in an oversized chair sipping tea and reading her newest acquisition: "Manticores Are From Mars, Venus Flytraps Are From Venus." She had to admit it was a strange tome. The author was either writing it as a parody, in which case he was a genius, or writing it seriously in which case he needed to be locked in a padded room. Either way, it was worth a laugh, which the mare needed after a hectic week. Chuckling at the book's contention that "Manticores are an asexually reproducing species, a fact necessitated by the lack of womanitcores" Twilight took a sip of her tea... ...And promptly spit it back out as she was startled by a sudden loud booming knock from the door.

"What in the world...?" Twilight trotted to the door, unhooked the locks, and opened up to find Rainbow Dash. The pegasus was looking rather haggard and unkempt, prompting Twilight to ask "What happened to you?"

By way of an answer, Rainbow grabbed Twilight and flew straight up with her, perhaps a hundred feet, then pointed towards the Everfree with a free hoof and said "That thing happened."

Twilight's gaze followed the line her friend was pointing in, and she was the storm, now looming high over the forest. "A magic storm?" She asked. "But you've busted up tons of those in the past."

"Not like this one." Rainbow answered. She flew back to the ground and let Twilight go. "That's not just wild magic from the Everfree... I first saw it when it was off past the forest... And it's coming this way, right for the town!"

"And the weather team can't break it up?"

"Tried." Rainbow said. "That's how I got so roughed up."

Twilight shook her head. "Okay, tell me exactly what happened."

Rainbow nodded and began her story: "So I see this thing off where there's not supposed to be any rain today. Looked wrong somehow, can't explain any better than that, sorry. Anyway, I got the whole crew together and told them we were gonna try to break it up. We approached like normal for that kind of thing, but then... I dunno Twi, it was like I hit a solid wall that wouldn't let me get close enough to do anything. The others did too."

"Weird." Twilight mused. "Then what?"

"Well, I had the others stay back, tried a couple more times myself... Same thing every time. Then Dust Devil said he wanted to try something. He did this high altitude corkscrewing maneuver, tried to drop in on it from directly above..."

"And...?"

"And it blasted him with a really powerful lightning bolt!" Rainbow exclaimed. "He's gonna be okay, pegasus electrical resistance and all, but it was so strong he was knocked out, we had to fly him to the hospital."

"Hold on Dash, are you saying that a thunderstorm purposely blasted somepony with lightning!?"

"That's exactly what I'm telling you." Rainbow insisted. Seeing Twilight's skeptical expression she said "Look, I don't blame you for doubting, but if you'd seen it yourself you'd know. It was on purpose."

Twilight decided to humor Rainbow's absurd claim. "Well..." She said, "If that's true then it implies a controlling intelligence... Which for something like a cloud would mean that somepony enchanted the storm magically... Carry me back up, I wanna check something."

Rainbow did so, and Twilight's horn lit up as she scanned the area around the storm, examining the Thaumic Field in detail. She knew that the rogue storm had to be magical in nature, given the barrier that stopped the pegasai from entering it. She also knew that on the odd chance Rainbow wasn't wrong there would be a structured coherent latticework to the magic, in order to create the intelligence.

Of course, Twilight didn't think Rainbow could be right about the storm actually attacking somepony with malice. And so she wasn't shocked to find no sign of such a lattice. But as she scanned deeper, she got one of the biggest surprises of her life: There was NO magical energy in the storm at all... Not even the background magic that permeated all of existence. It was like a null spot, a void.

Twilight's jaw dropped open. She didn't know what such a void could mean. But she felt sure that whatever it meant, it was going to be very, very bad. "Dash, get us to the Mayor's Office right now!" She exclaimed...

XXXX

Earth. For a relatively small town, Fallow Meadow had an active social scene. Partly this was all of the teenagers around; The High School for the entire surrounding county was on the northeast edge of town, and everyone from the school hung out in the town itself. Another reason was an excellent family-owned diner, called "The Spoony Bard" for reasons only the owners understood. When Bert raced into town behind the wheel of his Hummer, he knew the diner was his best bet for finding who he needed to find.

The survivalist swerved neatly into an open spot before the building's front doors, pausing only a moment too keep up his composure. He glanced up at the sign, the diner's name in neon, with an animated element featuring two characters. One was the eponimous bard, with a lute in his hands. The other was an old man with a cane. The animation depicted the old man jumping up and smacking the bard over the head over and over. For the thousandth time Bert wondered what it meant. With a sigh he exited the vehicle, Shadow close at his heels.

Inside the diner, waitress Florence Maxwell was already having a bad day. Both of her usual coworkers had called in sick, leaving her to handle the entire customer load alone. As she hustled between tables and booths, Flo tried to distract herself by listening to the animated discussions going on between a pair of men at the counter. This was a daily ritual for the two; they spent at least an hour every morning bantering back and forth over coffee, on pretty much any subject that caught their attention.

As she refreshed their drinks, the younger of the two asked "How you holdin' up Flo?"

"I'd walk out, but three people's worth of tips is too good to pass up." Flo answered honestly.

"I hear you there."

"I'd like to see what happened if she did walk out." The older man said. "Can you see the look on Herb's face?" He laughed.

"Now Phil, that's another reason why I can't." Flo said. "He'd try to handle it all alone, and you know the kinda state his heart is in."

Everyone looked up and out the front window as they heard a screeching sound. They saw Bert's expert swerve into the empty parking spot. "Show off." Phil said.

"It's just Bert, you know what he's like."

Watching as Bert stepped out of his seat, Flo's eyes widened. "I know he's not actually bringing the dog in here..."

But he was. Bert rushed in through the front door, Shadow close behind. "Bert! No dogs!" Flo exclaimed.

"Call him a service animal." Bert replied. He looked at the younger of the two men at the counter. "Rog, you've got weatherman training right?"

"Minored in meteorology. What's this about?"

"Bad storm comin' in from the east. Real bad..."

Roger favored Bert skeptically. "That doesn't make any sense..." He pulled his cell and activated the radar app. "See, nothing."

Bert shook his head. "Gonna have to do this the hard way." He muttered. Saying "Come on." He grabbed Roger by the ear and pulled him off his stool, around the counter, and towards the roof access stairs.

"Hey! Hey let go! Damn it Bert what's the deal!?" Roger complained.

With Phil and Florence following, Bert dragged Roger to the up the stairs and out onto the roof. He pointed east. "That look like nothing to you?"

Roger's jaw dropped open as he looked up to the storm clouds now looming high into the eastern sky. He looked back and forth between the storm and his cell's screen. "That's not possible."

"Lord a' mercy this looks bad." Flo whispered.

Bert nodded. "Yeah, even Shadow's spooked and he usually likes storms."

Roger finally found his voice again. "I um, I think we'd better call Sheriff Tucker... They might wanna sound the storm sirens..."

XXXX

Equestria. Twilight and Rainbow arrived at the Ponyville Town Hall to find a crowd already gathering, looking towards the approaching storms with trepidation and fear. "Twi!" A familiar voice called out. Applejack rushed to her friend's side. "What's happenin'?"

"I'm still not sure." Twilight replied. "But it's good that everypony is here. I think we should get the whole town inside, to the basement shelter."

"Alright then, I'll get things movin.'"

"Good." Twilight nodded. "Is there anypony who's not here yet?"

"Just Flutters, livin' so far out by the Everfree."

Rainbow's eyes went wide. "What!? But that means she already under the storm by now!" Before Twilight could stop her, the pegasus was gone.

"Oh I hope she knows what she's doing." Twilight said.

As she streaked towards her shy friend's home, Rainbow was careful to regulate her speed. As much as she wanted to get there as fast as possible, she knew that a rainboom might trigger another lightning bolt attack from the storm and that was the last thing she needed. Overhead, the clouds churned and flashed and rumbled, a deep rolling thunder that never quite ended.

Then, just as she was reaching her destination, the sun shone through. "What the buck?" Rainbow thought. She looked up and her mouth dropped open in awe. A massive circular wall of rotating clouds was spinning about, still filled with lightning and thunder, but the sky directly above was clear. "An eye?" She thought. "Only hurricanes are supposed to have those..."

Shaking herself back to the task at hand, she banged on Fluttershy's door and was unsurprised by the lack of an answer. "Flutters! Flutters it's me open up!" She exclaimed.

Getting no answer, Rainbow decided to switch over to her usual brash attitude: She turned around and bucked the door in. Flying into the house, Rainbow needed only moments to find Fluttershy clinging to Angel, both of them hiding under her bed. "C'mon, let's go!"

"Oh but I can't go! The little animals might be hurt after the storm is over!"

"And that won't mean anything if you're too hurt to help them!" Rainbow countered. She grabbed ahold of a hoof and started dragging Fluttershy out from under the bed, switching positions when possible to grab ahold under Shy's wings and start forcibly carrying her, out the door and back towards town.

"Rainbow Dash! Put me down!"

"When we're safe!"

Back at the Town Hall, Twilight and her friends stood gazing out the doors at the pending storm which now filled the sky from horizon to horizon. They had managed to safely secure everypony else in the basement, save for the staff and patients at Ponyville Hospital, which were sheltering in place.

"Come on Dash, get back here already!" Twilight worried.

"Oh it's Dashie, she'll be fine!" Pinkie said.

"I hope so."

"Should we risk going after her?" Rarity asked.

Applejack shook her head. "Much as I want to, no. That'd just be more of us outside in... ...that."

"Hey look!" Pinkie exclaimed, pointing, "There's clear sky! Maybe it's gonna blow over!"

"I don't think so Pinkie..." Twilight said. As they watched, the eye of the storm was coming into view, and followed closely behind a pair of pegasai, one exhausted, the other annoyed.

"Oh thank goodness you're both here!" Rarity said.

Rainbow was panting hard from the exertion. Fluttershy looked ready to give her the stare. And then, before anything else could happen, a low whistling sound started, and grew louder and louder. Six ponies stared at the sky, watching a display unlike any they had ever seen...

XXXX

Earth. Bert and the crowd from the diner stared apprehensively out the front windows as the storm sirens began to blare. The last few citizens still out in the streets ran for shelter wherever they could find it. Lightning flashed and thunder rumbled in an ever-increasing cacophony of visual and auditory stimulation.

“Look! The sun's coming out!” Florence said.

The eye of the storm settled in over Fallow Meadows. A whistling sound screamed, audible even over the sirens...

XXXX

On two worlds, impossible storms whirled and boomed and crashed.

On two worlds, impossible storms settled in over small towns.

On two worlds, a loud whistle cut through the skies, accompanied by a tremendous surge in lightning and thunder along the storm's eye walls.

...On two worlds, storms vanished as quickly as they had formed, leaving behind no sign that they had ever been there... ...And no sign of the towns they had settled over...

XXXX

Somewhere else. Situated in the shadow of a vast mountain range to dwarf the greatest peaks on Earth were a pair of small meadows, perhaps two miles apart from each other. They were bisected by a small creek, and surrounded by forests filled with life. It was, from any reasonable viewpoint, a picturesque locale. Not that anyone had ever thought so since this world was not home to anything intelligent. That was about to change.

Into each meadow came a blinding flash of white light, which faded away to reveal a pair of towns. Towns which, in both cases, were left to wonder just what had happened, and where they now were...